manifest_a enough_o from_o tbe_n confirmation_n of_o this_o five_o council_n by_o almost_o all_o the_o roman_a council_n after_o and_o now_o come_v those_o law_n about_o heretic_n and_o apostate_n in_o fashion_n which_o be_v always_o find_v to_o do_v the_o great_a service_n to_o uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o those_o be_v such_o as_o have_v a_o sufficient_a penalty_n in_o they_o to_o oblige_v all_o to_o obey_v they_o such_o as_o these_o heresy_n these_o lib._n 5._o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n of_o du_n plessis_n mornay_n in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n page_n 100_o that_o pelagius_n the_o first_o in_o justinian_n day_n who_o confirm_v the_o 5_o council_n and_o desire_v the_o aid_n of_o justinian_n against_o the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o aquileia_n be_v the_o first_o pope_n that_o make_v a_o decree_n to_o employ_v the_o secular_a arm_n against_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v condemn_v of_o schism_n or_o heresy_n that_o heretic_n be_v not_o to_o continue_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o heretic_n be_v define_v by_o justinian_n law_n to_o be_v all_o such_o who_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o the_o church_n although_o they_o do_v call_v themselves_o christian_n but_o those_o who_o be_v of_o the_o church_n be_v enjoin_v by_o chapter_n by_o see_v note_n d_o on_o this_o chapter_n another_o law_n to_o be_v call_v catholic_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v that_o apostatis_fw-la that_o cod._n justinian_n de_fw-fr apostatis_fw-la other_o law_n against_o apostate_n that_o their_o estate_n shall_v be_v expose_v to_o sale_n and_o another_o that_o haereticis_fw-la that_o lib._n 19_o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la none_o but_o the_o child_n of_o orthodox_n parent_n shall_v be_v capable_a of_o the_o right_n of_o succession_n to_o the_o estate_n of_o their_o parent_n and_o petavius_n be_v sufficient_a authority_n to_o make_v any_o believe_v that_o he_o do_v by_o a_o innumerable_a 5._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 5._o company_n of_o edict_n press_v the_o faith_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o of_o what_o nature_n those_o edict_n be_v to_o force_v conformity_n may_v be_v apprehend_v from_o the_o character_n of_o he_o which_o petavius_n do_v immediate_o add_v to_o it_o viz._n that_o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o his_o life_n he_o be_v eminent_a for_o 141._o for_o see_v note_n m_o on_o this_o chapter_n vitiges_n to_o chosroes_n procopius_n tribonianus_n his_o great_a counsellor_n in_o the_o make_v his_o law_n etc._n etc._n be_v set_v out_o by_o historian_n as_o a_o contemner_n of_o all_o religion_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la pag._n 141._o oppression_n covetousness_n and_o perfidiousness_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o consider_v that_o all_o the_o imperial_a edict_n be_v general_o publish_v with_o the_o style_n of_o pontifical_a of_o see_v note_n p_o on_o this_o chapter_n and_o novel_a justiniani_n 126._o in_o particular_a a_o manifest_a constitution_n of_o our_o deity_n nostri_fw-la numinis_fw-la and_o novel_a 114._o jussionis_fw-la divinae_fw-la and_o panirollus_n observe_v that_o justinian_n give_v the_o usual_a character_n of_o the_o emperor_n subscription_n a._n m._n d._n the_o name_n of_o a_o divine_a mark_n divinam_fw-la subnotationem_fw-la constantine_n the_o father_n of_o justinianus_n junior_a anno._n dom._n 683._o order_n the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n to_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o be_v consecrate_a divali_n jussione_n by_o his_o divine_a or_o sacred_a command_n lib._n pontifical_a our_o divinity_n our_o godhead_n and_o that_o justinian_n do_v in_o particular_a turn_n chapter_n turn_n see_v onuphtius_n panvinius_n observation_n in_o pelagio_n 1._o in_o note_n i_o on_o the_o 4_o chapter_n all_o the_o erroneous_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n into_o imperial_a law_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v the_o law_n the_o novel_a 45._o the_o episcop_n &_o cler._n we_o decree_v that_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v define_v by_o the_o holy_a canon_n have_v as_o much_o force_n among_o they_o as_o if_o they_o be_v write_v in_o civil_a law_n bishop_n of_o rome_n creation_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o emperor_n confirmation_n and_o that_o rome_n that_o novel_a 131._o and_o therefore_o we_o decree_v according_a to_o their_o the_o council_n determination_n that_o the_o most_o holy_a pope_n of_o old_a rome_n be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o bishop_n the_o most_o bless_a bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v new_a rome_n to_o have_v the_o next_o place_n after_o the_o holy_a apostolic_a see_v of_o old_a rome_n he_o 45._o novel_a 45._o be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o pope_n a_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n it_o will_v not_o be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o hard_a censure_n of_o he_o to_o think_v that_o the_o character_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o show_v himself_o there_o as_o god_n may_v be_v fit_o enough_o apply_v to_o he_o as_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o that_o antichristian_a supremacy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o so_o many_o sovereign_n absolute_a prince_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o by_o his_o conquest_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n and_o his_o suppression_n of_o arrianism_n in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o and_o by_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o arrian_n kingdom_n in_o france_n and_o spain_n about_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o roman_a faith_n there_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a appearance_n of_o a_o general_n submission_n to_o the_o roman_a religion_n for_o which_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v together_o in_o it_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o his_o do_v his_o justinian_n example_n be_v upon_o all_o occasion_n quote_v afterward_o for_o the_o imperial_a absoluteness_n in_o church-affair_n and_o for_o his_o obligation_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n see_v sigonius_n in_o note_n n_o on_o this_o chapter_n ceu_fw-la fecit_fw-la justinianus_n so_o for_o all_o commemoration_n of_o donation_n to_o the_o church_n he_o be_v ordinary_o put_v in_o with_o constantine_n and_o charlemaigne_n as_o the_o three_o remarkable_a raiser_n of_o that_o church_n cardinal_n zabarella_n de_fw-fr schismate_fw-la about_o the_o year_n 1406._o contend_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o summon_v the_o council_n as_o justinian_n and_o charlemaigne_n do_v example_n be_v so_o take_v that_o the_o design_n of_o a_o universal_a conformity_n be_v ever_o after_o prosecute_v with_o great_a success_n gregory_n the_o great_a the_o best_a bishop_n that_o they_o ever_o have_v after_o those_o time_n do_v first_o do_v see_v baronius_n ann._n 591._o &_o bolerus_n rel._n univer_n part_n 2._o lib._n 4._o for_o these_o exploit_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o not_o long_o after_o clear_a egypt_n of_o the_o agnoitae_n africa_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o arrian_n and_o by_o gennadius_n the_o emperor_n exarch_n convert_v the_o arrian_n goth_n and_o banish_v the_o rest_n out_o of_o italy_n the_o successor_n of_o justinian_n continue_v also_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v the_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o be_v so_o acknowledge_v lord_n acknowledge_v see_v note_v the_o 23d_o on_o the_o 21_o chapter_n especial_o that_o of_o guicciardin_n there_o benedict_n the_o second_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n by_o letters-patent_n that_o he_o that_o shall_v be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o common_a agreement_n in_o full_a assembly_n shall_v be_v own_v for_o bishop_n without_o expect_v either_o the_o emperor_n or_o the_o exarch_n consent_n which_o be_v never_o know_v since_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n the_o first_o mornay_n mystere_a d'inquite_n pag._n 128_o justin_n junior_n to_o pope_n constantine_n he_o send_v he_o sacram_fw-la his_o letter_n to_o command_v he_o to_o come_v to_o constantinople_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v say_v to_o have_v obey_v the_o imperial_a command_n in_o it_o anastas_n biblioth_n constantius_n guicciardin_n show_v that_o the_o pope_n always_o date_v their_o bull_n according_a to_o the_o year_n of_o their_o lord_n the_o emperor_n reign_n imperante_fw-la n._n domino_fw-la nostro_fw-la anno_fw-la 1046._o gregory_n the_o six_o be_v depose_v by_o a_o council_n hold_v in_o lombardy_n by_o the_o emperor_n order_n the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n be_v that_o he_o be_v depose_v by_o a_o canonical_a and_o imperial_a censure_n sigebert_n in_o chronic._n anno_fw-la 1160._o frederick_n upon_o a_o schism_n betwixt_o two_o pope_n victor_n the_o four_o and_o alexander_n the_o three_o summon_v a_o council_n at_o pavia_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n and_o thus_o summon_v the_o bishop_n to_o meet_v have_v understand_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n that_o when_o there_o happen_v a_o schism_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n
time_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o doubt_n but_o that_o they_o be_v all_o the_o same_o four_o in_o both_o chapter_n for_o otherwise_o there_o will_v have_v be_v a_o plain_a ground_n lay_v down_o for_o a_o delusion_n in_o this_o chapter_n also_o about_o the_o most_o momentous_a thing_n that_o can_v concern_v the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v and_o therefore_o do_v we_o find_v a_o unanimous_a consent_n among_o all_o sort_n of_o consent_n consent_n interpreter_n that_o whatsoever_o these_o four_o kingdom_n be_v in_o particular_a yet_o that_o they_o must_v certain_o be_v the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o both_o chapter_n thus_o be_v we_o at_o last_o come_v to_o find_v not_o only_o that_o the_o five_o kingdom_n in_o each_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a kingdom_n but_o also_o what_o they_o all_o be_v by_o name_n and_o thereby_o be_v it_o manifest_a that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o general_n do_v signify_v a_o rule_v nation_n and_o that_o the_o part_n of_o a_o beast_n signify_v dominion_n do_v denote_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o that_o nation_n which_o if_o they_o be_v represent_v as_o exist_v all_o at_o a_o time_n do_v signify_v the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o sovereignty_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n according_a to_o the_o proposition_n at_o first_o lay_v down_o chap._n vii_o vii_o dan._n two_o &_o vii_o objection_n against_o the_o make_n the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2_o d_o and_z seven_o of_o daniel_n the_o whole_a time_n of_o one_o rule_v nation_n answer_v it_o be_v unanimous_o agree_v among_o the_o interpreter_n of_o all_o party_n and_o interest_n that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a kingdom_n how_o differ_v soever_o they_o be_v from_o one_o another_o in_o the_o particular_a application_n of_o they_o it_o be_v also_o as_o general_o agree_v among_o they_o that_o the_o two_o first_o of_o these_o kingdom_n in_o each_o chapter_n be_v the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n but_o about_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o each_o chapter_n though_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o scheme_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o dominion_n there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o consent_n for_o the_o particular_a application_n of_o it_o at_o the_o first_o mention_n of_o a_o difference_n one_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o admire_v what_o shall_v make_v any_o one_o sceptical_a in_o this_o matter_n who_o affirm_v the_o other_o two_o before_o this_o three_o to_o be_v know_v kingdom_n and_o that_o all_o the_o four_o do_v immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o party_n for_o all_o that_o seem_v needful_a to_o be_v do_v for_o such_o a_o one_o satisfaction_n be_v to_o desire_v he_o to_o inquire_v what_o kingdom_n it_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o nature_n with_o the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o first_o and_o second_o that_o come_v immediate_o after_o the_o second_o of_o these_o kingdom_n or_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n since_o the_o second_o be_v grant_v by_o all_o to_o be_v the_o persian_a monarchy_n from_o the_o time_n of_o its_o first_o great_a appearance_n in_o the_o world_n at_o its_o conquest_n of_o the_o babylonian_a who_o will_v not_o forthwith_o conclude_v that_o the_o three_o must_v be_v that_o whole_a monarchy_n which_o subdue_v the_o persian_a and_o succeed_v in_o its_o room_n that_o be_v the_o whole_a grecian_a monarchy_n this_o be_v the_o natural_a and_o obvious_a determination_n about_o it_o and_o according_a to_o the_o common_a rule_n of_o read_v the_o sense_n of_o all_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v from_o the_o know_a use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o context_n it_o will_v be_v imagine_v that_o there_o must_v certain_o be_v some_o very_a great_a appear_a necessity_n that_o can_v make_v grotius_n and_o some_o other_o of_o this_o last_o age_n to_o judge_v the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o both_o chapter_n to_o be_v of_o quite_o another_o nature_n than_o those_o before_o it_o be_v especial_o since_o it_o be_v against_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_n who_o have_v be_v find_v from_o st._n jerom_n to_o have_v be_v general_o agree_v in_o make_v this_o three_o as_o well_o as_o all_o the_o rest_n to_o be_v the_o successive_a rule_n of_o a_o whole_a nation_n the_o opinion_n of_o these_o innovator_n about_o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o single_a reign_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a and_o that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o both_o chapter_n be_v the_o division_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n among_o his_o ten_o captain_n immediate_o after_o he_o the_o reason_n that_o they_o rely_v upon_o for_o this_o new_a opinion_n against_o all_o the_o seem_a absurdity_n that_o attend_v it_o be_v chief_o these_o that_o follow_v 1._o because_o if_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o whole_a greek_a monarchy_n than_o the_o four_o must_v be_v the_o roman_a which_o conquer_v the_o grecian_n and_o then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n chap._n 7._o which_o come_v after_o the_o four_o kingdom_n there_o must_v not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o end_n of_o all_o roman_a dominion_n upon_o earth_n and_o this_o be_v suppose_v to_o give_v too_o great_a a_o advantage_n to_o the_o jew_n to_o conclude_v that_o christ_n jesus_n at_o his_o first_o appearance_n can_v not_o be_v the_o king_n messiah_n or_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o his_o kingdom_n for_o he_o die_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n after_o the_o complete_a conquest_n of_o the_o grecian_a 2._o this_o objection_n will_v be_v think_v to_o be_v much_o strengthen_v from_o the_o prophecy_n that_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v give_v out_o about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n which_o seem_v to_o represent_v it_o to_o be_v the_o advancement_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n by_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o jew_n its_o enemy_n in_o that_o very_a age_n when_o those_o prophecy_n be_v deliver_v and_o therefore_o can_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n if_o the_o four_o kingdom_n there_o before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n 3._o again_o if_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n than_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o that_o kingdom_n will_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o exact_a agreement_n of_o the_o character_n of_o they_o both_o compare_v together_o but_o it_o be_v think_v impossible_a that_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v the_o same_o for_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v viii_o dan._n viii_o not_o to_o arise_v till_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v break_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n three_o of_o which_o it_o be_v to_o subdue_v dan._n 7._o 8._o whereas_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n must_v necessary_o have_v be_v soon_o after_o that_o that_o prophecy_n be_v give_v which_o be_v long_o before_o any_o such_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v say_v both_o at_o the_o beginning_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n that_o the_o time_n of_o those_o 3._o rev._n 1._o 1_o 3._o thing_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o shall_v short_o be_v do_v and_o to_o make_v this_o unquestionable_a the_o 10._o rev._n 22._o 6_o 7_o 10._o prophet_n be_v command_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o prophecy_n not_o to_o seal_v the_o say_v of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o that_o book_n because_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n 4._o it_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o event_n and_o to_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n to_o make_v the_o four_o kingdom_n to_o be_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n in_o the_o time_n of_o alexander_n successor_n for_o it_o have_v ten_o king_n arise_v out_o of_o it_o to_o signify_v that_o variety_n of_o kingdom_n that_o his_o captain_n do_v set_v up_o after_o his_o death_n and_o after_o these_o ten_o be_v there_o a_o little_a horn_n represent_v almost_o every_o way_n the_o same_o in_o every_o character_n of_o it_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o all_o agree_v to_o be_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n one_o of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n captain_n 1._o in_o the_o first_o of_o these_o reason_n there_o be_v nothing_o to_o force_v a_o answer_n man_n against_o what_o be_v but_o the_o most_o probable_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n much_o less_o what_o have_v seem_v to_o be_v the_o
and_o galatinus_n that_o they_o reverence_v it_o almost_o as_o much_o as_o the_o text_n itself_o so_o that_o this_o may_v be_v very_o well_o account_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o those_o day_n he_o have_v not_o indeed_o any_o comment_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n but_o in_o his_o paraphrase_n upon_o the_o four_o last_o verse_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o zechariah_n the_o four_o horn_n there_o that_o scatter_v the_o man_n of_o judah_n and_o jerusalem_n he_o determine_v to_o be_v four_o kingdom_n captivate_v the_o jew_n and_o so_o also_o on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n v._o 5._o he_o mention_n the_o same_o four_o kingdom_n come_v after_o one_o another_o what_o he_o do_v particular_o understand_v by_o these_o four_o kingdom_n be_v plain_o express_v in_o the_o paraphrase_n upon_o habakkuk_n 3._o 17._o concern_v the_o end_n of_o the_o nation_n that_o shall_v captivate_v the_o jew_n for_o say_v he_o the_o kingdom_n of_o babel_n shall_v not_o remain_v nor_o exercise_v dominion_n in_o israel_n the_o king_n of_o media_n shall_v be_v slay_v and_o the_o strong_a one_o of_o grecia_n shall_v not_o prosper_v the_o roman_n shall_v be_v root_v out_o nor_o shall_v they_o gather_v tribute_n at_o jerusalem_n now_o it_o be_v always_o agree_v that_o whatsoever_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 7_o of_o daniel_n be_v in_o particular_a yet_o that_o they_o be_v four_o successive_a monarchy_n that_o shall_v measure_v out_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n from_o the_o babylonian_a conquest_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o that_o the_o end_n of_o this_o captivity_n be_v to_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n as_o it_o be_v also_o express_o say_v dan._n 12._o 7._o when_o therefore_o zechariah_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o next_o prophet_n to_o daniel_n in_o the_o captivity_n be_v by_o the_o paraphra_v determine_v to_o signify_v four_o successive_a kingdom_n captivate_v the_o jew_n or_o scatter_v they_o which_o be_v daniel_n own_o expression_n for_o it_o ibid._n and_o when_o the_o only_a conqueror_n and_o enslaver_v of_o that_o nation_n be_v mention_v by_o the_o same_o paraphra_v to_o be_v the_o babylonian_a persian_a grecian_a and_o roman_a monarchy_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o do_v thereby_o determine_v the_o four_o kingdom_n captivate_v the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n to_o be_v those_o four_o monarchy_n only_o and_o therefore_o that_o the_o last_o of_o the_o four_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v it_o to_o be_v then_o the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n at_o that_o time_n that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o those_o time_n be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n also_o in_o those_o day_n by_o our_o saviour_n himself_o so_o far_o at_o least_o as_o to_o assure_v that_o four_o kingdom_n not_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n which_o be_v all_o the_o present_a concern_v in_o his_o prophecy_n everywhere_o about_o the_o kingdom_n and_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n which_o have_v be_v find_v unquestionable_o to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o same_o kingdom_n that_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v also_o call_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o 13_o and_o 14_o proposition_n and_o then_o that_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v signify_v by_o christ_n not_o then_o to_o be_v come_v nor_o to_o be_v expect_v till_o at_o least_o some_o while_n after_o his_o death_n that_o be_v not_o till_o long_o after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n and_o yet_o be_v describe_v in_o daniel_n to_o come_v to_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n there_o do_v make_v it_o sure_a that_o that_o four_o beast_n and_o kingdom_n can_v not_o certain_o be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o therefore_o must_v it_o be_v that_o which_o succeed_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o roman_n if_o the_o three_o beast_n before_o it_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n as_o it_o be_v here_o by_o all_o acknowledge_a to_o be_v a_o still_o more_o particular_a determination_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v that_o exact_a picture_n of_o the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n and_o that_o also_o fix_v to_o rome_n as_o the_o seat_n of_o its_o empire_n see_v propos_fw-fr 15._o which_o all_o the_o ancient_n before_o constantine_n look_v upon_o to_o be_v so_o plain_o set_v out_o as_o a_o roman_a domination_n that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v a_o last_a testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n about_o it_o in_o those_o time_n and_o when_o st._n paul_n before_o this_o describe_v the_o last_o come_v of_o christ_n as_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o his_o kingdom_n 2_o thes_n 2._o he_o do_v it_o with_o just_a the_o same_o description_n of_o it_o and_o of_o that_o eminent_a opposer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n just_a before_o his_o come_v as_o the_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v set_v out_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n by_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n which_o therefore_o can_v no_o way_n belong_v to_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n that_o be_v pass_v and_o then_o by_o his_o appeal_n to_o their_o knowledge_n of_o what_o it_o be_v that_o do_v then_o withhold_v that_o enemy_n from_o appear_v he_o plain_o intimate_v that_o that_o antichrist_n must_v come_v after_o the_o time_n of_o that_o rule_v power_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v then_o reign_v this_o also_o do_v show_v that_o it_o be_v a_o commonly-known_a thing_n among_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o day_n that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n that_o be_v next_o before_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n be_v not_o then_o past_a as_o the_o greek_a empire_n be_v and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o apostolical_a time_n about_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n all_o these_o place_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v still_o further_o confirm_v by_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n about_o they_o whether_o the_o four_o book_n of_o esdras_n be_v of_o so_o ancient_a a_o date_n as_o the_o first_o century_n or_o no_o yet_o that_o it_o be_v write_v not_o long_o after_o may_v reasonable_o be_v presume_v from_o st._n ambrose_n quotation_n of_o it_o in_o several_a place_n as_o a_o book_n of_o ancient_a tradition_n in_o his_o time_n as_o in_o epist_n ad_fw-la horontian_n 2._o ad_fw-la lucam_fw-la commentar_n and_o especial_o in_o libro_fw-la de_fw-fr bono_n mortis_fw-la where_o he_o question_n whether_o that_o esdras_n be_v not_o old_a than_o plato_n and_o the_o four_o book_n of_o esdras_n do_v plain_o determine_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n 2_o esdr_n 12._o 11._o where_o the_o roman_a eagle_n be_v call_v the_o kingdom_n that_o be_v see_v by_o daniel_n and_o call_v chap._n 11._o 39_o 40._o the_o last_o remainder_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n etc._n etc._n century_n ii_o it_o be_v easy_a now_o to_o demonstrate_v the_o consent_n of_o almost_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n in_o the_o follow_a age_n for_o the_o application_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n from_o their_o agreement_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n for_o they_o general_o understand_v that_o of_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n jesus_n into_o the_o world_n must_v make_v the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n that_o it_o be_v there_o describe_v to_o destroy_v to_o continue_v till_o that_o time_n and_o therefore_o certain_o not_o possible_a to_o be_v the_o greek_a monarchy_n and_o then_o since_o it_o be_v as_o manifest_v that_o the_o first_o of_o those_o four_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o be_v nebuchadnezzar_n 2._o dan._n 2._o 44._o &_o 7._o 2._o kingdom_n or_o the_o babylonian_n the_o four_o from_o thence_o must_v at_o far_a be_v the_o roman_n but_o i_o will_v only_o pick_v out_o those_o among_o they_o that_o have_v mention_v something_o relate_v to_o this_o four_o beast_n together_o with_o that_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man._n justin_n martyr_n be_v the_o next_o considerable_a remainder_n of_o antiquity_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o
of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v date_v from_o by_o protestant_n baronius_n testimony_n concern_v it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o that_o who_o as_o 119._o as_o divers_a discourse_n p._n 119._o dr._n barnard_n observe_v do_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o age_n in_o which_o some_o learned_a man_n or_o other_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o this_o charge_n of_o antichristianism_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o have_v already_o see_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o arrian_n and_o if_o that_o shall_v be_v esteem_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o unreasonable_a clamour_n of_o heretic_n pope_n gregory_n 38._o lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o complaint_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n against_o that_o antichristian_a supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o come_v afterward_o to_o be_v the_o title_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v unexceptionable_a 28._o lib._n 6._o ep._n 28._o but_o present_o after_o that_o age_n when_o baronius_n himself_o say_v 3._o an._n 900._o art_n 1_o 2_o 3._o that_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n arnulphus_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o his_o speech_n to_o the_o synod_n of_o rheims_n appeal_v to_o the_o whole_a synod_n whether_o 213._o synod_n rheim_n cap._n 25_o 26_o 27_o 28._o a._n d._n 991._o mornay_n myster_n iniquity_n p._n 213._o the_o behaviour_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o in_o their_o opinion_n full_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o thereupon_o apply_v the_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 4_o 6_o 7._o to_o the_o fall_v in_o piece_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o papacy_n upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o it_o but_o after_o that_o pope_n gregory_n the_o seven_o call_v hildebrand_n have_v a_o while_n show_v himself_o there_o be_v frequent_a clamour_n of_o this_o nature_n aventinus_n a_o historian_n of_o that_o church_n say_v that_o the_o 5._o lib._n 5._o great_a part_n of_o good_a ingenuous_a faithful_a and_o clear-spirited_n writer_n do_v hold_v that_o than_o begin_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n and_o according_o do_v we_o find_v the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o liege_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o pope_n paschal_n letter_n who_o have_v be_v hildebrand_n scholar_n apply_v the_o rage_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o colon._n 2._o vol._n council_n p._n 809._o edit_fw-la colon._n the_o apocalypse_n against_o the_o true_a church_n to_o the_o pope_n action_n and_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o be_v with_o they_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o christian_a prince_n do_v also_o in_o express_a word_n apply_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o thess_n 1_o ep._n 2._o to_o paschal_n the_o bishop_n of_o florence_n also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n do_v public_o preach_v that_o antichrist_n be_v then_o bear_v which_o make_v pope_n paschal_n go_v in_o person_n 2._o platina_n in_o paschal_n 2._o to_o florence_n and_o call_v a_o council_n there_o to_o admonish_v he_o to_o desist_v their_o own_o st._n bernard_n tell_v we_o first_o that_o he_o have_v hear_v norbart_n 56._o about_o the_o year_n 1125._o epist_n 56._o of_o great_a repute_n for_o holiness_n affirm_v with_o a_o protestation_n that_o he_o do_v most_o certain_o know_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o that_o generation_n and_o bernard_n himself_o do_v also_o call_v 125._o in_o cantic_a serm._n 33._o epist_n 125._o the_o pope_n antichrist_n and_o say_v that_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o who_o be_v give_v a_o mouth_n speak_v blasphemy_n and_o to_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n do_v sit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n but_o everhard_n bishop_n of_o saltzburg_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o 1230._o about_o a._n d._n 1230._o 9th_o at_o the_o assembly_n at_o ratisbonne_n do_v the_o most_o particular_o prove_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o 8_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o have_v be_v come_v ever_o since_o the_o time_n of_o hildebrand_n at_o least_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n that_o be_v the_o six_o head_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o the_o ten_o king_n aventin_n lib._n 7._o 545._o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o such_o as_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a communion_n but_o ever_o since_o the_o first_o great_a appearance_n of_o the_o albigenses_n which_o be_v before_o the_o year_n 1170._o there_o have_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o this_o accusation_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o whole_a body_n of_o church_n divide_v from_o that_o communion_n those_o that_o have_v the_o curiosity_n to_o see_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o best_a learned_a of_o its_o own_o member_n may_v consult_v du_n plessis_n mornay_n in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o dr._n bernard_n in_o his_o four_o discourse_n from_o page_n 119._o where_o there_o be_v a_o account_n more_o particular_o of_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o this_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o papal_a state_n and_o since_o the_o reformation_n finis_fw-la book_n print_v for_o thomas_n cockerill_n at_o the_o three_o leg_n in_o the_o poultry_n the_o work_n of_o the_o late_a reverend_a divine_a mr._n stephen_n charnock_n b._n d._n sometime_o fellow_n of_o new_a college_n in_o oxon._n folio_n 2_o vol._n speculum_fw-la theologiae_n in_o christo_n or_o a_o view_n of_o some_o divine_a truth_n which_o be_v either_o practical_o exemplify_v in_o jesus_n christ_n set_v forth_o in_o the_o gospel_n or_o may_v easy_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o by_o edward_n polhill_n of_o burwash_n in_o sussex_n esq_n 4o._o precious_a faith_n consider_v in_o its_o nature_n work_v and_o growth_n by_o edward_n polhill_n esq_n in_o 4o._o geography_n rectify_v or_o a_o description_n of_o the_o world_n in_o all_o its_o kingdom_n province_n city_n town_n sea_n river_n bays_n cape_n fort_n their_o ancient_n and_o present_a name_n inhabitant_n situation_n history_n custom_n government_n &c_n &c_n and_o also_o their_o commodity_n coin_n weight_n and_o measure_n with_o those_o of_o london_n illustrate_v with_o about_o 80_o new_a map_n the_o whole_a work_n perform_v according_a to_o the_o accurate_a discovery_n of_o modern_a author_n in_o 4o._o 2_o do_v edition_n christus_fw-la in_o cord_n or_o the_o mystical_a union_n between_o christ_n and_o believer_n consider_v in_o its_o resemblance_n bond_n seal_n privilege_n and_o mark_n by_o edward_n polhill_n esq_n in_o 8o._o a_o practical_a grammar_n or_o the_o easy_a and_o short_a way_n to_o initiate_v young_a child_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o a_o child_n of_o seven_o year_n old_a may_v learn_v more_o of_o the_o ground_n of_o that_o language_n in_o three_o month_n than_o be_v ordinary_o learn_v in_o a_o year_n space_n by_o those_o of_o a_o great_a age_n in_o a_o common_a grammar_n school_n publish_v for_o the_o use_n of_o those_o that_o love_v not_o to_o be_v tedious_a to_o which_o be_v add_v table_n of_o mr._n walker_n particle_n by_o the_o assistance_n whereof_o young_a scholar_n may_v be_v better_o enable_v to_o peruse_v that_o excellent_a and_o most_o useful_a treatise_n by_o f_o philamath_n master_n of_o a_o free-school_n in_o 8o._o a_o dialogue_n between_o a_o romish_a priest_n and_o a_o english_a protestant_n wherein_o the_o principal_a point_n and_o argument_n of_o both_o religion_n be_v true_o prepare_v and_o full_o examine_v by_o matth._n pool_n author_n of_o the_o synopsis_fw-la criticorum_fw-la in_o 12o._o familiaria_fw-la colloquia_fw-la opera_fw-la christopheri_fw-la helvici_fw-la d._n &_o professoris_fw-la gressensis_fw-la olim_fw-la ex_fw-la erasmo_n roterodamo_n ludovico_n vive_fw-fr &_o schortenio_fw-la halio_fw-la selecta_fw-la editio_fw-la decima_fw-la quarta_fw-la ad_fw-la pristina_fw-la exemplaria_fw-la denuo_fw-la recognita_fw-la 12o._o school_n of_o manner_n or_o rule_n for_o child_n behaviour_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o english_a exercise_n for_o schoolboy_n 12o._o gradus_fw-la ad_fw-la parnassum_fw-la five_o novus_n synonymorum_fw-la epithetorum_fw-la &_o phrasium_fw-la poeticarum_fw-la thesaurus_fw-la elegantiae_fw-la flavissas_fw-la poeticas_fw-la parnassum_fw-la poeticum_fw-la thesaurum_fw-la virgilii_fw-la smetium_fw-la januam_fw-la musarum_fw-la aliosque_fw-la id_fw-la genus_fw-la libros_fw-la ad_fw-la poesin_n necessarias_fw-la complectens_fw-la some_o sermon_n upon_o regeneration_n faith_n and_o repentance_n preach_v at_o the_o merchant_n lecture_n in_o broadstreet_n by_o thomas_n cole_n marriage_n promoted_n in_o a_o discourse_n of_o its_o ancient_n and_o modern_a practice_n both_o under_o heathen_a and_o christian_a commonwealth_n and_o how_o far_o it_o may_v be_v practicable_a and_o commodious_a to_o the_o preservation_n of_o these_o kingdom_n by_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n
it_o have_v the_o mouth_n of_o a_o lion_n the_o foot_n of_o a_o bear_n and_o the_o body_n of_o a_o leopard_n chap._n 13._o v._n 2._o which_o be_v enough_o to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o world_n it_o will_v much_o surprise_v any_o one_o at_o the_o first_o to_o meet_v with_o so_o uncouth_a a_o appearance_n of_o a_o thing_n that_o have_v three_o such_o strange_a and_o unusual_a character_n which_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v mention_v by_o chance_n and_o yet_o have_v no_o kind_n of_o interpretation_n give_v they_o as_o many_o of_o the_o character_n of_o that_o beast_n have_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n but_o it_o thereby_o appear_v that_o this_o beast_n be_v plain_o draw_v from_o another_o original_a copy_n viz._n that_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o there_o it_o appear_v that_o that_o beast_n have_v devour_v three_o other_o 19_o dan._n 7._o 7_o 19_o beast_n which_o where_o like_a to_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n so_o that_o this_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n with_o the_o other_o three_o before_o it_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v interpret_v afterward_o to_o signify_v so_o many_o kingdom_n his_o devour_v they_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o 23._o v._o 17_o 23._o the_o conquer_a they_o and_o upon_o that_o conquest_n the_o have_v they_o add_v to_o himself_o and_o so_o the_o kingdom_n signify_v by_o he_o come_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o those_o three_o together_o with_o that_o which_o be_v proper_o his_o own_o dominion_n before_o all_o the_o difference_n then_o betwixt_o they_o be_v that_o the_o one_o be_v say_v to_o have_v devour_v those_o three_o and_o the_o other_o be_v show_v with_o they_o digest_v into_o his_o own_o body_n 2._o the_o part_n in_o which_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v say_v to_o be_v like_o those_o three_o beast_n be_v just_a like_o the_o same_o part_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n for_o the_o mouth_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v like_o that_o of_o a_o lion_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n and_o to_o be_v a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o that_o be_v open_v in_o blasphemy_n 5._o v._o 5._o against_o god_n be_v just_a like_o the_o mouth_n belong_v to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o speak_v great_a word_n against_o 8._o v._o 8._o the_o most_o high_a the_o foot_n which_o in_o that_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v 2._o v._o 2._o say_v to_o be_v the_o foot_n of_o a_o bear_n who_o strength_n we_o know_v lie_v in_o his_o paw_n be_v just_a like_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o other_o in_o daniel_n the_o nail_n of_o 19_o v._o 19_o which_o be_v of_o brass_n and_o break_v all_o in_o piece_n and_o stamp_v upon_o the_o residue_n with_o his_o foot_n the_o whole_a body_n of_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n that_o be_v like_o a_o leopard_n or_o like_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n do_v bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n v._o 39_o be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n which_o devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n ch_n 7._o 23._o and_o so_o have_v a_o body_n of_o the_o same_o likeness_n with_o the_o leopard_n 3._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v ten_o horn_n upon_o it_o just_a as_o that_o four_o in_o daniel_n have_v and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o both_o of_o they_o be_v say_v to_o signify_v ten_o king_n 24._o rev._n 17._o 12._o dan._n 7._o 24._o but_o here_o indeed_o be_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o that_o the_o one_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o other_o nothing_o but_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn._n but_o 4._o since_o all_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v past_a and_o go_v except_v the_o last_o prop._n 6._o and_o so_o that_o beast_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o head_n all_o the_o difference_n then_o betwixt_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n and_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v but_o this_o that_o the_o one_o beside_o the_o ten_o horn_n have_v a_o head_n and_o the_o other_o a_o eleven_o horn_n and_o if_o this_o be_v all_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o the_o fashion_n of_o their_o figure_n signify_v nothing_o we_o be_v only_o to_o regard_v what_o they_o be_v both_o interpret_v to_o represent_v since_o therefore_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o represent_v a_o remarkable_a bustle_a king_n and_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o last_o king_n of_o seven_o very_a formidable_a and_o turbulent_a we_o have_v no_o reason_n at_o all_o to_o fear_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o 5._o consider_v then_o what_o this_o eleven_o horn_n be_v and_o the_o character_n 21._o dan._n 7._o 8._o 21._o of_o it_o it_o have_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n and_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o a_o look_v that_o be_v stout_a than_o that_o of_o its_o fellow_n sure_o a_o horn_n that_o have_v a_o look_n or_o face_n and_o eye_n and_o a_o mouth_n can_v be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n but_o a_o head_n in_o the_o fashion_n of_o a_o horn_n a_o ill-shaped_a head_n for_o it_o have_v also_o brain_n and_o a_o soul_n in_o it_o by_o what_o it_o be_v able_a to_o speak_v and_o to_o act_v and_o by_o rule_v and_o command_v the_o whole_a body_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a beast_n be_v slay_v and_o burn_v for_o the_o crime_n of_o that_o horn_n v._o 11._o this_o horn_n than_o be_v in_o reality_n a_o head_n for_o it_o have_v all_o the_o property_n and_o office_n that_o a_o head_n be_v know_v by_o and_o therefore_o see_v next_o how_o the_o character_n of_o it_o agree_v with_o those_o in_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o other_o beast_n 6._o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o we_o have_v find_v to_o 5._o dan._n 7._o 7._o rev._n 13._o 3_o 5._o be_v the_o same_o by_o their_o speech_n and_o both_o of_o these_o beast_n wonder_v at_o for_o their_o dreadfulness_n 7._o the_o one_o have_v power_n give_v he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n 7._o rev._n 13._o 7._o and_o to_o overcome_v they_o the_o other_o be_v to_o wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a 25._o dan._n 7._o 25._o 8._o the_o one_o have_v power_n give_v he_o over_o all_o kindred_n tongue_n and_o nation_n and_o the_o other_o be_v the_o king_n of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o have_v devour_v 7._o rev._n 13._o 7._o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o tread_v it_o down_o 23._o dan._n 7._o 23._o 9_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v ten_o king_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o kingdom_n 10._o the_o one_o arise_v out_o of_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v among_o ten_o 1._o rev._n 13._o 1._o king_n the_o other_o arise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o water_n signify_v multitude_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n rev._n 17._o it_o arise_v 24._o dan._n 7._o 24._o also_o with_o ten_o king_n ready_a crown_v which_o we_o can_v think_v can_v be_v all_o at_o the_o same_o moment_n that_o it_o arise_v and_o so_o it_o must_v arise_v in_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v among_o those_o ten_o revel_v 13._o 1._o 11._o they_o both_o end_n with_o the_o beast_n to_o who_o they_o belong_v and_o 25._o dan._n 7._o 11._o coral_n 2._o prop._n 6._o coral_n 1._o prop._n 12._o dan._n 7._o 25._o be_v both_o destroy_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o universal_a reign_n over_o all_o the_o world_n which_o conclude_v with_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o dead_a 12._o the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o both_o be_v exact_o the_o same_o the_o one_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n which_o by_o many_o example_n in_o daniel_n and_o one_o instance_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v know_v to_o 5._o rev._n 13._o 5._o be_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a and_o the_o other_o continue_v forty_o two_o month_n 13._o they_o both_o rule_n over_o the_o same_o place_n over_o the_o whole_a earth_n 23._o rev._n 13._o 7._o dan._n 7._o 23._o over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n 14._o and_o the_o beast_n itself_o in_o both_o be_v say_v to_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o 3._o rev._n 13._o 1._o dan._n 7._o 3._o sea_n from_o all_o these_o put_v together_o though_o it_o can_v not_o be_v prove_v to_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a from_o their_o character_n for_o the_o two_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o these_o two_o beast_n to_o be_v otherwise_o than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n yet_o how_o can_v a_o man_n
of_o the_o most_o wary_a and_o cautious_a judgement_n withhold_v from_o conclude_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n if_o two_o description_n agree_v together_o in_o such_o multitude_n of_o most_o peculiar_a character_n never_o attribute_v to_o any_o figure_n before_o shall_v not_o real_o mean_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o hear_v of_o the_o picture_n of_o two_o beast_n describe_v thus_o exact_o like_o one_o another_o in_o such_o a_o strange_a make_v of_o all_o their_o part_n and_o furniture_n with_o the_o same_o quality_n and_o action_n belong_v to_o they_o the_o same_o manner_n of_o rise_n the_o same_o time_n of_o continuance_n and_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o peculiar_a way_n and_o circumstance_n of_o their_o ruin_n and_o both_o these_o figure_n interpret_v to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o all_o their_o character_n that_o be_v interpret_v and_o then_o to_o see_v the_o thing_n wherein_o they_o seem_v to_o differ_v in_o word_n and_o expression_n to_o be_v find_v to_o be_v in_o reality_n and_o substance_n the_o same_o sure_o this_o will_v make_v any_o man_n forth_o with_o resolve_n with_o himself_o that_o these_o two_o must_v be_v the_o picture_n of_o the_o very_a selfsame_a beast_n and_o since_o they_o both_o be_v say_v to_o signify_v kingdom_n that_o they_o must_v represent_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n and_o if_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o he_o will_v conclude_v that_o they_o be_v on_o purpose_n contrive_v by_o the_o relator_n of_o they_o to_o deceive_v man_n into_o wrong_a apprehension_n of_o they_o if_o he_o have_v give_v no_o plain_a intimation_n that_o they_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v the_o same_o for_o to_o mention_v a_o property_n or_o two_o in_o one_o which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o other_o will_v signify_v little_a to_o make_v he_o think_v they_o of_o different_a kind_n where_o there_o be_v such_o strange_a agreement_n unless_o the_o relator_n have_v give_v such_o a_o property_n to_o the_o one_o as_o can_v not_o be_v in_o the_o other_o from_o the_o plain_a description_n of_o it_o which_o be_v not_o the_o present_a case_n but_o after_o all_o this_o from_o the_o three_o last_o character_n of_o each_o of_o these_o beast_n it_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o same_o kingdom_n they_o be_v both_o say_v to_o be_v destroy_v just_a before_o the_o universal_a and_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o rule_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o for_o ever_o so_o that_o the_o description_n of_o that_o in_o those_o two_o place_n can_v possible_o signify_v more_o than_o one_o determinate_a kingdom_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o when_o they_o be_v destroy_v be_v say_v at_o that_o time_n both_o of_o they_o to_o rule_v over_o the_o same_o place_n the_o whole_a earth_n and_o for_o the_o same_o continuance_n of_o time_n before_o their_o destruction_n but_o it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v two_o different_a kingdom_n over_o the_o same_o place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n both_o destroy_v by_o a_o three_o that_o succeed_v in_o their_o place_n the_o beginning_n of_o the_o universal_a reign_n of_o christ_n with_o his_o saint_n when_o each_o of_o they_o be_v to_o be_v destroy_v be_v the_o same_o time_n and_o their_o rule_n over_o the_o whole_a earth_n at_o that_o time_n be_v over_o the_o same_o place_n and_o beside_o they_o have_v continue_v the_o same_o length_n of_o time_n over_o the_o same_o place_n before_o their_o destruction_n and_o be_v both_o destroy_v after_o the_o very_a same_o and_o that_o a_o most_o peculiar_a and_o unusual_a manner_n that_o be_v by_o fire_n dan._n 7._o 11._o rev._n 19_o 20._o it_o be_v therefore_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v horn._n be_v malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la p._n 224._o fixum_fw-la &_o stabile_fw-la &_o omnium_fw-la quoque_fw-la consensu_fw-la firmatum_fw-la etc._n etc._n it_o be_v sure_a and_o certain_a and_o confirm_v also_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o that_o daniel_n do_v understand_v by_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o as_o it_o be_v point_n at_o with_o his_o finger_n nothing_o else_o but_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o come_v idem_fw-la pag._n 253._o it_o be_v the_o agree_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o interpreter_n that_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o little_a horn._n the_o same_o with_o corollar_n 1_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o same_o particular_a corollar_n 2_o roman_a rule_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n for_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o beast_n with_o the_o last_o head_n by_o prop._n 6._o and_o the_o last_o head_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n by_o coral_n praece_v and_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o last_o head_n be_v a_o roman_a rule_n prop._n 7._o as_o also_o that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o roman_a corollar_n 3_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n for_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n by_o coral_n praece_v do_v not_o arise_v till_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v up_o and_o beside_o do_v subdue_v three_o of_o those_o ten_o dan._n 7._o 8_o 24._o and_o from_o hence_o still_o be_v it_o further_o confirm_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n dan._n 7._o and_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n over_o 14._o coral_n prop._n 11._o &_o prop._n 14._o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n rev._n 11._o be_v the_o same_o time_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n for_o they_o begin_v at_o the_o same_o time_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n and_o be_v universal_a from_o the_o begin_n of_o they_o thus_o do_v this_o last_o proposition_n about_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o the_o former_a about_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n much_o more_o strengthen_v the_o proof_n of_o one_o another_o and_o yet_o have_v evidence_n enough_o for_o they_o in_o themselves_o without_o any_o necessary_a dependence_n upon_o one_o another_o so_o that_o either_o of_o they_o may_v have_v be_v set_v alone_o by_o themselves_o but_o they_o be_v still_o more_o abundant_o clear_v and_o strengthen_v by_o the_o help_n of_o one_o another_o light_n it_o be_v therefore_o now_o manifest_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a corollar_n 4_o for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n corollar_n 2._o prop._n 15._o and_o be_v therefore_o to_o continue_v till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n prop._n 14._o and_o corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o this_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o most_o of_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n who_o according_a to_o the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n do_v expect_v the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n or_o just_a consent_n consent_n before_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o both_o this_o proposition_n and_o the_o former_a and_o their_o consectary_n be_v deny_v by_o grotius_n and_o other_o but_o upon_o what_o small_a ground_n for_o it_o and_o against_o how_o great_a a_o evidence_n to_o the_o contrary_a may_v be_v see_v cap._n ult_n lib._n 1._o and_z cap._n 2_o 3_o &_o 15._o lib._n 2._o and_o lest_o the_o authority_n of_o great_a name_n shall_v have_v still_o too_o much_o weight_n in_o it_o to_o hinder_v one_o full_a assent_n to_o these_o present_a conclusion_n i_o will_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n have_v any_o one_o but_o reflect_v upon_o one_o of_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o grotian_n way_n to_o which_o they_o be_v force_v to_o maintain_v their_o singularity_n in_o the_o present_a case_n and_o that_o be_v their_o opinion_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n for_o that_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v one_o very_o much_o unconcern_v at_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v build_v upon_o it_o the_o modern_a jew_n be_v just_o admire_v for_o deny_v that_o by_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v mean_v the_o messiah_n but_o it_o be_v much_o more_o monstrous_a in_o these_o man_n
name_n of_o beast_n and_o horn_n be_v often_o mention_v among_o the_o other_o prophet_n for_o that_o purpose_n but_o that_o which_o take_v away_o all_o the_o fear_n of_o the_o unintelligibleness_n of_o these_o figure_n be_v the_o explication_n that_o be_v give_v by_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o their_o horn_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o be_v by_o all_o acknowledge_a to_o be_v very_o manifest_o determine_v and_o be_v a_o clear_a instance_n of_o the_o general_a signification_n of_o those_o mystical_a term_n in_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n beside_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o there_o have_v be_v so_o unanimous_a a_o agreement_n among_o the_o interpreter_n of_o all_o former_a age_n concern_v the_o particular_a kingdom_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o daniel_n figure_n which_o in_o all_o reason_n ought_v therefore_o to_o determine_v all_o interpreter_n to_o the_o search_n of_o the_o constant_a signification_n of_o beast_n and_o their_o part_n in_o all_o those_o place_n to_o fix_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n be_v without_o any_o controversy_n own_v by_o all_o to_o be_v the_o place_n to_o which_o those_o uncouth_a figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v refer_v and_o from_o whence_o most_o of_o the_o peculiar_a phrase_n for_o such_o thing_n be_v transcribe_v and_o from_o a_o attentive_a consideration_n of_o all_o the_o figure_n of_o beast_n and_o their_o part_n in_o daniel_n one_o may_v observe_v the_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n of_o they_o to_o be_v according_a to_o this_o follow_a proposition_n in_o all_o the_o figure_n of_o beast_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n 16._o prop._n 16._o 1._o by_o the_o beast_n in_o general_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n be_v signify_v a_o rule_v nation_n or_o people_n 2._o by_o the_o horn_n and_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o several_a kind_n of_o supreme_a government_n in_o that_o nation_n 3._o and_o if_o they_o be_v describe_v to_o come_v after_o one_o another_o they_o signify_v so_o many_o successive_a kind_n of_o settle_a government_n over_o the_o same_o kingdom_n 4._o but_o if_o they_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o signify_v so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n or_o kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o rule_v people_n 5._o and_o in_o both_o these_o kind_n do_v the_o several_a head_n or_o horn_n signify_v the_o settle_a continuance_n of_o that_o successive_a government_n or_o divide_a kingdom_n to_o their_o last_o end_n to_o make_v the_o proof_n of_o this_o the_o more_o full_a and_o to_o show_v how_o viii_o dan._n viii_o uniform_a and_o constant_a to_o itself_o this_o prophecy_n be_v in_o all_o its_o figure_n and_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o there_o be_v one_o constant_a and_o determinate_a signification_n in_o the_o use_n of_o they_o i_o will_v prove_v by_o a_o induction_n of_o all_o the_o particular_a instance_n that_o this_o be_v a_o property_n in_o common_a to_o all_o the_o prophetical_a figure_n of_o this_o book_n which_o signify_v kingdom_n as_o the_o beast_n everywhere_o do_v that_o by_o every_o such_o figure_n in_o general_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o part_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o rule_n of_o some_o particular_a nation_n or_o people_n and_o by_o the_o part_n and_o division_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n in_o it_o that_o be_v say_v to_o denote_v dominion_n be_v mean_v the_o supreme_a government_n of_o that_o kingdom_n and_o if_o they_o be_v say_v to_o come_v after_o one_o another_o they_o do_v denote_v the_o succession_n of_o they_o in_o the_o same_o state_n but_o if_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v all_o in_o rule_n at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o signify_v so_o many_o divide_a kingdom_n in_o that_o nation_n or_o people_n this_o general_a proof_n from_o the_o uniform_a signification_n of_o all_o figure_n and_o their_o part_n will_v give_v we_o the_o more_o assurance_n of_o the_o common_a use_n of_o all_o these_o prophetical_a scheme_n and_o so_o do_v make_v the_o conclusion_n about_o any_o of_o the_o particular_a instance_n contain_v under_o it_o so_o much_o the_o strong_a and_o the_o more_o undoubted_a now_o there_o be_v ten_o whole_a figure_n in_o daniel_n which_o be_v interpret_v to_o signify_v kingdom_n there_o and_o they_o all_o confirm_v that_o general_a observation_n as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o particular_a instance_n the_o two_o figure_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n concern_v the_o ram_n viii_o daniel_n viii_o and_o the_o he_o goat_n be_v of_o the_o most_o know_a signification_n of_o any_o because_o of_o the_o particular_a interpretation_n that_o be_v there_o give_v of_o they_o and_o therefore_o it_o will_v be_v the_o most_o convenient_a to_o begin_v with_o they_o the_o ram_n with_o its_o two_o horn_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o king_n of_o media_n 20._o v._o 20._o and_o persia_n which_o do_v very_o plain_o determine_v it_o to_o signify_v a_o multitude_n in_o the_o notion_n of_o it_o the_o king_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n can_v possible_o signify_v one_o single_a person_n only_o or_o only_o the_o person_n of_o darius_n conquer_v by_o alexander_n though_o that_o conquest_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o main_a thing_n there_o describe_v the_o ram_n therefore_o say_v with_o his_o two_o horn_n to_o be_v the_o king_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n must_v signify_v a_o succession_n of_o rule_v power_n in_o that_o dominion_n since_o there_o be_v but_o one_o king_n of_o that_o dominion_n at_o one_o time_n and_o then_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v join_v with_o the_o single_a mention_n of_o the_o ram_n and_o there_o be_v mention_v but_o just_a two_o sort_n of_o king_n viz._n of_o media_n and_o persia_n that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o ram_n with_o his_o two_o horn_n what_o can_v be_v plain_o than_o that_o the_o ram_n under_o each_o of_o these_o two_o horn_n do_v signify_v each_o of_o those_o two_o sort_n of_o king_n for_o a_o horn_n do_v very_o common_o signify_v in_o scripture_n the_o ruling_n or_o command_v power_n of_o the_o thing_n with_o which_o it_o be_v join_v and_o the_o ram_n be_v the_o same_o common_a subject_n of_o both_o the_o horn_n since_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o two_o kind_n of_o king_n the_o ram_n of_o which_o they_o be_v the_o horn_n must_v be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n of_o which_o they_o be_v the_o king_n or_o which_o be_v the_o same_o the_o ram_n must_v be_v the_o common_a rule_v nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n of_o which_o the_o horn_n be_v the_o king_n for_o since_o the_o ram_n with_o they_o be_v say_v in_o the_o whole_a to_o be_v the_o king_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n and_o since_o his_o horn_n be_v now_o find_v to_o be_v the_o king_n in_o that_o expression_n the_o remain_a signification_n for_o the_o ram_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o both_o of_o they_o must_v be_v that_o which_o remain_v of_o what_o the_o whole_a be_v say_v to_o signify_v and_o that_o be_v media_n and_o persia_n or_o the_o rule_v nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n and_o though_o there_o be_v two_o different_a line_n of_o king_n in_o that_o dominion_n first_o the_o median_a line_n and_o then_o the_o persian_a as_o they_o be_v represent_v by_o two_o different_a horn_n yet_o be_v the_o dominion_n always_o count_v one_o and_o the_o same_o common_a kingdom_n and_o both_o the_o nation_n be_v always_o join_v together_o as_o one_o unite_a people_n thus_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o median_a rule_n the_o law_n of_o that_o common_a kingdom_n be_v call_v the_o law_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n thrice_o in_o one_o chapter_n dan._n 6._o and_o again_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persian_a rule_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o esther_n be_v that_o one_o kingdom_n call_v persia_n and_o media_n but_o then_o to_o show_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o two_o different_a sort_n of_o rule_v power_n in_o this_o one_o kingdom_n the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n be_v mention_v with_o this_o remark_n that_o which_o come_v up_o last_o be_v 3._o v._o 3._o the_o high_a which_o show_v that_o they_o succeed_v after_o one_o another_o and_o the_o last_o of_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o two_o king_n that_o they_o be_v both_o say_v to_o be_v must_v be_v that_o which_o be_v last_o mention_v in_o the_o interpretation_n or_o the_o king_n of_o the_o persian_a line_n which_o may_v well_o be_v represent_v by_o a_o high_a horn_n than_o the_o median_a line_n just_a before_o it_o because_o of_o the_o increase_n of_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n from_o the_o time_n of_o cyrus_n so_o as_o to_o have_v the_o title_n of_o the_o great_a king_n all_o over_o the_o
east_n where_o the_o prophecy_n be_v give_v the_o he_o goat_n indeed_o in_o that_o chapter_n at_o the_o first_o mention_n of_o the_o angel_n interpretation_n of_o he_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v but_o a_o single_a person_n for_o he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o king_n of_o greece_n but_o 22._o v._o 21_o 22._o when_o we_o see_v a_o first_o king_n in_o he_o and_o then_o four_o kingdom_n after_o he_o represent_v by_o the_o several_a horn_n of_o that_o beast_n it_o be_v altogether_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o he_o goat_n himself_o be_v something_o that_o belong_v in_o common_a to_o all_o his_o horn_n or_o rule_v power_n represent_v by_o they_o and_o that_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n or_o the_o rule_v time_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o beginning_n of_o which_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o rule_v monarchy_n of_o the_o persian_n that_o be_v before_o it_o by_o alexander_n the_o great_a call_v here_o the_o great_a horn_n and_o the_o establishment_n and_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n from_o that_o establishment_n of_o it_o under_o the_o four_o settle_a kingdom_n of_o macedonia_n syria_n egypt_n and_o thrace_n or_o pergamus_n which_o be_v the_o same_o be_v show_v by_o the_o four_o horn_n come_v up_o in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o first_o horn_n that_o be_v break_v for_o though_o there_o be_v more_o kingdom_n than_o four_o soon_o after_o alexander_n death_n yet_o they_o be_v be_v in_o a_o perpetual_a change_n and_o rather_o a_o tumultuous_a scuffle_n of_o his_o captain_n than_o any_o determinate_a number_n of_o kingdom_n till_o they_o come_v to_o be_v settle_v in_o those_o four_o so_o that_o till_o then_o the_o whole_a monarchy_n can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o have_v any_o particular_a form_n in_o it_o beside_o that_o during_o the_o time_n of_o that_o scuffle_n or_o at_o least_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o there_o be_v some_o or_o other_o of_o alexander_n line_n remain_v who_o may_v well_o enough_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o first_o horn._n but_o after_o that_o the_o monarchy_n settle_v in_o the_o four_o mention_a division_n till_o the_o roman_a conquest_n there_o be_v indeed_o a_o little_a horn_n say_v to_o come_v out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o four_o but_o 9_o v._o 9_o by_o that_o expression_n it_o appear_v that_o it_o can_v well_o be_v take_v for_o any_o thing_n else_o than_o for_o a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_v time_n of_o the_o same_o horn_n which_o it_o come_v out_o of_o and_o therefore_o be_v it_o general_o judge_v to_o the_o single_a reign_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n by_o both_o these_o figure_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o rule_v part_n of_o a_o figure_n do_v not_o only_o signify_v the_o several_a government_n in_o the_o nation_n but_o also_o the_o succession_n of_o all_o the_o particular_a person_n in_o that_o form_n of_o government_n as_o the_o four_o horn_n signify_v the_o succession_n of_o all_o the_o king_n in_o those_o kingdom_n and_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n all_o the_o line_n of_o the_o median_a and_o persian_a king_n of_o this_o the_o 11_o chapter_n be_v still_o a_o further_a confirmation_n 4._o dan._n 11._o 3_o 4._o where_o after_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n there_o be_v the_o mention_n of_o the_o realm_n of_o greece_n and_o of_o a_o mighty_a king_n who_o shall_v have_v a_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v be_v break_v and_o divide_v towards_o the_o four_o wind_n of_o heaven_n just_a as_o in_o the_o other_o the_o four_o horn_n be_v say_v to_o come_v up_o towards_o the_o four_o wind_n of_o heaven_n 8._o dan._n 8._o 8._o and_o a_o kingdom_n break_v and_o divide_v towards_o the_o four_o wind_n can_v be_v nothing_o but_o a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n according_a as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o other_o that_o the_o great_a horn_n be_v break_v say_v to_o be_v the_o first_o king_n four_o kingdom_n shall_v stand_v up_o in_o the_o nation_n and_o then_o two_o of_o these_o division_n according_a to_o the_o point_n of_o the_o wind_n be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o that_o 11_o chapter_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n which_o though_o they_o seem_v to_o signify_v but_o two_o single_a king_n yet_o be_v indeed_o a_o succession_n of_o many_o king_n in_o each_o division_n and_o at_o last_o one_o of_o this_o succession_n be_v there_o set_v out_o as_o much_o more_o considerable_a for_o his_o villainy_n than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n just_a as_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o be_v there_o say_v to_o come_v out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o four_o horn_n to_o denote_v he_o to_o be_v a_o single_a king_n of_o that_o division_n and_o that_o all_o these_o expression_n be_v very_o clear_a signification_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n and_o of_o the_o change_n in_o it_o till_o about_o the_o end_n of_o it_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a evidence_n than_o that_o scoff_n of_o porphyry_n the_o philosopher_n mention_v by_o st._n jerom_n who_o deride_v this_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n with_o a_o great_a assurance_n that_o it_o must_v have_v be_v write_v after_o the_o thing_n be_v do_v because_o of_o the_o exact_a agreement_n of_o it_o with_o the_o particular_a circumstance_n of_o the_o time_n which_o it_o foretell_v from_o these_o two_o chapter_n may_v it_o also_o be_v see_v that_o king_n b._n n._n b._n and_o kingdom_n be_v promiscuous_o use_v for_o any_o intimation_n of_o rule_n whether_o in_o a_o rule_v nation_n or_o in_o a_o single_a person_n when_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v his_o kingdom_n as_o we_o ordinary_o use_v the_o term_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n or_o of_o spain_n to_o signify_v the_o whole_a monarchy_n of_o that_o nation_n for_o all_o the_o time_n that_o it_o continue_v in_o power_n and_o the_o term_n of_o england_n and_o france_n for_o the_o action_n of_o the_o king_n of_o those_o place_n for_o example_n the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o spain_n have_v be_v always_o at_o war_n england_n be_v the_o king_n of_o france_n friend_n there_o be_v then_o assurance_n enough_o of_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o general_n proposition_n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n together_o a_o theodoret_n in_o cap._n 7._o daniel_n utraque_fw-la cornua_fw-la because_o the_o mede_n be_v also_o call_v persian_n foreign_a writer_n do_v also_o join_v they_o promiscuous_o together_o chap._n v._n vii_o dan._n two_o &_o vii_o all_o interpreter_n agree_v that_o the_o five_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2_o d_o and_z seven_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o kingdom_n whatever_o they_o be_v in_o particular_a this_o attempt_v to_o be_v demonstrate_v from_o the_o character_n of_o each_o of_o they_o in_o both_o chapter_n the_o four_o and_o five_o in_o each_o of_o those_o chapter_n prove_v to_o be_v necessary_o the_o same_o particular_a kingdom_n there_o be_v now_o good_a ground_n to_o apprehend_v that_o the_o figure_n in_o daniel_n be_v design_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o exact_a conformity_n among_o they_o in_o the_o general_a signification_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o character_n in_o every_o one_o of_o they_o as_o the_o exact_a agreement_n of_o the_o two_o figure_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n in_o the_o same_o general_a signification_n of_o a_o monarchy_n and_o the_o several_a change_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o that_o monarchy_n have_v be_v show_v to_o be_v very_o plain_o express_v in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n itself_o and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o excite_v one_o curiosity_n to_o a_o more_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o other_o figure_n of_o that_o book_n which_o tho'_o they_o have_v no_o such_o plain_a determination_n of_o their_o signification_n as_o the_o former_a in_o express_a word_n yet_o be_v there_o such_o peculiar_a description_n of_o they_o in_o the_o explication_n that_o be_v give_v of_o they_o as_o upon_o the_o first_o serious_a reflection_n will_v make_v one_o very_o confident_a that_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n either_o to_o come_v to_o the_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o they_o or_o to_o find_v they_o conformable_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o present_a proposition_n it_o be_v a_o considerable_a encouragement_n to_o our_o hope_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o it_o be_v almost_o unanimous_o agree_v upon_o by_o all_o the_o several_a party_n of_o interpreter_n that_o the_o other_o figure_n in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n be_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o four_o famous_a monarchy_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n himself_o till_o some_o universal_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n at_o the_o end_n of_o they_o let_v we_o consider_v they_o both_o according_a to_o their_o description_n in_o each_o chapter_n in_o the_o seven_o
chapter_n there_o be_v five_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o four_o beast_n and_o a_o majestical_a appearance_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n there_o be_v five_o kingdom_n represent_v distinct_a from_o one_o another_o by_o the_o four_o several_a quality_n of_o the_o part_n of_o a_o statue_n and_o a_o stone_n make_v a_o mountain_n if_o we_o can_v find_v these_o five_o kingdom_n in_o each_o to_o be_v the_o very_a 36._o chap._n 2._o 36._o same_o kingdom_n in_o reality_n as_o they_o seem_v at_o the_o first_o view_n of_o they_o to_o be_v from_o their_o be_v exact_o the_o same_o number_n of_o kingdom_n and_o from_o the_o extraordinary_a likeness_n of_o the_o five_o of_o they_o in_o each_o it_o will_v be_v easy_a from_o thence_o to_o conclude_v what_o be_v the_o signification_n of_o any_o figure_n in_o general_n as_o distinct_a from_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o that_o be_v represent_v with_o it_o in_o rule_n and_o power_n which_o be_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o proposition_n and_o here_o be_v this_o further_a encouragement_n to_o ground_v our_o hope_n of_o it_o upon_o that_o it_o be_v unanimous_o agree_v by_o all_o interpreter_n of_o consent_n consent_n all_o age_n that_o be_v considerable_a that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o five_o kingdom_n in_o each_o of_o those_o chapter_n tho'_o there_o be_v a_o different_a apprehension_n in_o some_o few_o of_o they_o from_o the_o rest_n about_o the_o particular_a name_n of_o these_o kingdom_n but_o because_o they_o have_v not_o distinct_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o those_o ground_n upon_o which_o they_o build_v this_o common_a agreement_n it_o may_v be_v useful_a for_o a_o constant_a assure_a satisfaction_n of_o this_o point_n once_o for_o all_o to_o reflect_v upon_o the_o evidence_n that_o there_o be_v for_o it_o and_o to_o put_v it_o into_o a_o close_a and_o distinct_a order_n to_o make_v it_o unquestionable_a consider_v then_o first_o that_o the_o 5_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n 14._o v._o 13_o 14._o must_v be_v some_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n for_o it_o be_v a_o kingdom_n give_v to_o one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n by_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n who_o have_v 10._o v._o 9_o 10._o host_n of_o angel_n minister_a unto_o he_o which_o can_v possible_o be_v any_o thing_n but_o god_n himself_o and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v so_o peculiar_o own_v by_o christ_n himself_o all_o over_o the_o gospel_n that_o he_o can_v be_v more_o plain_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n or_o of_o jesus_n than_o by_o that_o and_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o a_o very_a accurate_a mede_n mr._n mede_n critic_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o place_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o he_o can_v fetch_v this_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n from_o as_o a_o name_n of_o the_o messiah_n but_o from_o this_o very_a place_n of_o daniel_n the_o circumstance_n of_o which_o our_o saviour_n do_v also_o express_o add_v to_o that_o name_n in_o his_o prophecy_n about_o the_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n with_o great_a glory_n which_o we_o find_v in_o all_o the_o three_o gospel_n and_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o be_v say_v here_o of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n to_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n with_o a_o infinite_a multitude_n of_o angel_n about_o his_o throne_n and_o a_o very_a glorious_a appearance_n consider_v next_o that_o this_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v say_v to_o be_v both_o eternal_a and_o universal_a or_o over_o all_o the_o earth_n there_o can_v not_o well_o be_v more_o care_n take_v to_o signify_v this_o than_o there_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v by_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o expression_n for_o both_o of_o these_o for_o the_o eternity_n of_o it_o in_o such_o word_n as_o these_o a_o everlasting_a dominion_n which_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o 14._o v._o 14._o and_o a_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o a_o kingdom_n for_o ever_o even_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v on_o purpose_n to_o stop_v all_o suspicion_n of_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n everlasting_a and_o for_o ever_o and_o then_o to_o assure_v the_o real_a universality_n of_o it_o it_o be_v call_v a_o kingdom_n that_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n shall_v serve_v he_o and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n and_o all_o dominion_n shall_v obey_v he_o and_o it_o do_v succeed_v in_o 23._o v._o 27._o v._n 23._o the_o place_n of_o a_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o have_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o tread_v it_o down_o if_o now_o we_o look_v into_o the_o 5_o kingdom_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n we_o shall_v find_v just_a the_o same_o character_n of_o it_o from_o the_o 44th_o verse_n it_o be_v to_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n it_o be_v never_o to_o be_v destroy_v nor_o to_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o be_v to_o stand_v for_o ever_o which_o secure_v the_o eternity_n of_o it_o from_o any_o succession_n after_o it_o and_o the_o universality_n of_o it_o appear_v from_o its_o break_n in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o other_o kingdom_n which_o have_v rule_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n especial_o the_o four_o kingdom_n which_o before_o it_o have_v subdue_v all_o thing_n even_o a_o three_o kingdom_n which_o bare_a rule_n over_o all_o the_o 40._o v._o 39_o 40._o earth_n here_o then_o be_v two_o kingdom_n both_o without_o end_n both_o over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o therefore_o both_o in_o the_o same_o place_n let_v the_o earth_n signify_v what_o it_o will_v since_o it_o must_v signify_v in_o both_o place_n at_o least_o the_o prophet_n country_n as_o all_o agree_v this_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o both_o be_v most_o undoubted_o the_o same_o because_o they_o be_v both_o at_o a_o time_n or_o eternal_a in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o not_o two_o distinct_a kingdom_n can_v proper_o be_v that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n as_o these_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v both_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n and_o such_o as_o begin_v to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o other_o king_n beside_o they_o both_o begin_v the_o universality_n of_o their_o reign_n at_o the_o ruin_n of_o a_o power_n which_o have_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o 26._o ch._n 2._o 39_o 40._o ch._n 7._o 23_o 26._o which_o have_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o other_o kingdom_n and_o do_v themselves_o rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o former_a so_o that_o they_o both_o then_o continue_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o the_o continuance_n of_o they_o both_o be_v to_o all_o eternity_n and_o then_o they_o begin_v their_o reign_n in_o that_o same_o place_n together_o or_o else_o that_o which_o shall_v come_v after_o the_o other_o will_v put_v a_o end_n to_o it_o which_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o the_o eternity_n of_o either_o of_o they_o it_o seem_v then_o to_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o the_o five_o kingdom_n in_o each_o of_o those_o chapter_n shall_v not_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n eternal_a and_o universal_a and_o which_o begin_v at_o the_o ruin_n of_o another_o universal_a dominion_n before_o it_o now_o if_o the_o five_o kingdom_n in_o each_o of_o these_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o the_o four_o also_o in_o each_o of_o they_o before_o it_o must_v be_v the_o same_o for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o each_o of_o those_o chapter_n be_v the_o only_o rule_v power_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n when_o it_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o last_o for_o by_o the_o destruction_n of_o it_o the_o five_o get_v its_o dominion_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o so_o the_o four_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v more_o than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o each_o of_o the_o chapter_n because_o the_o whole_a earth_n in_o each_o must_v as_o have_v be_v observe_v signify_v at_o least_o the_o same_o place_n and_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o kingdom_n in_o the_o same_o place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o each_o of_o they_o in_o those_o chapter_n be_v say_v to_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o last_o for_o they_o be_v both_o destroy_v by_o the_o same_o five_o kingdom_n as_o have_v be_v show_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o be_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a reign_n of_o that_o kingdom_n in_o each_o chapter_n two_o different_a kingdom_n can_v be_v destroy_v by_o a_o three_o in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o each_o be_v one_o rule_v 27
kingdom_n these_o in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n be_v for_o they_o can_v possible_o be_v the_o four_o reign_n of_o so_o many_o single_a person_n either_o in_o the_o same_o or_o in_o different_a nation_n in_o which_o sense_n kingdom_n be_v sometime_o take_v for_o the_o four_o long_a single_a reign_n that_o ever_o be_v hear_v of_o in_o a_o immediate_a succession_n to_o one_o another_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o half_a the_o number_n of_o year_n that_o there_o be_v from_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n here_o say_v 38._o v._o 38._o to_o be_v the_o first_o to_o any_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n these_o four_o kingdom_n then_o must_v necessary_o be_v such_o succession_n of_o kingly_a power_n as_o include_v the_o time_n of_o a_o great_a many_o single_a ruler_n in_o they_o and_o then_o they_o must_v be_v either_o so_o many_o successive_a form_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n as_o chap._n 8._o 22._o the_o change_n of_o the_o govern_v form_n of_o the_o same_o nation_n be_v call_v different_a kingdom_n and_o as_o the_o monarchy_n of_o england_n and_o the_o saxon_a heptarchy_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v two_o different_a kingdom_n or_o else_o they_o must_v be_v four_o kingdom_n of_o different_a nation_n in_o succession_n to_o one_o another_o or_o some_o of_o they_o form_n of_o government_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n and_o other_o the_o rule_n of_o different_a nation_n for_o it_o seem_v hardly_o possible_o to_o find_v any_o other_o acceptation_n of_o successive_a kingdom_n but_o in_o one_o of_o these_o sense_n 1._o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o can_v be_v four_o successive_a form_n of_o sovereignty_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n for_o since_o the_o first_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o babylonian_a nation_n the_o end_n of_o that_o will_v then_o be_v the_o 38._o dan._n 2._o 38._o end_n of_o all_o the_o four_o and_o the_o beginning_n of_o a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n 2._o neither_o can_v they_o be_v part_n of_o they_o form_n of_o sovereignty_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n for_o the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o babylonian_a nation_n which_o have_v no_o differ_v form_n of_o sovereignty_n in_o it_o from_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o the_o first_o must_v necessary_o be_v the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n only_o and_o the_o next_o in_o immediate_a succession_n to_o it_o must_v be_v the_o persian_a monarchy_n upon_o the_o same_o account_n of_o its_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o monarchichal_n form_n of_o sovereignty_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o under_o cyrus_n to_o the_o last_o conquest_n of_o it_o under_o darius_n but_o about_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n there_o may_v be_v some_o question_n for_o that_o next_o the_o persian_a be_v represent_v even_o in_o this_o very_a prophecy_n chap._n 8._o 21_o 22._o with_o two_o several_a form_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o it_o succeed_a one_o another_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o first_o king_n and_o of_o a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n after_o he_o but_o the_o three_o also_o do_v appear_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o whole_a vii_o dan._n two_o &_o vii_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n from_o its_o succession_n to_o the_o persian_a till_o its_o conquest_n by_o the_o roman_a for_o the_o four_o that_o be_v next_o to_o it_o be_v already_o find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n pag._n 121._o and_o that_o four_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v already_o know_v to_o be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o prop._n 15._o the_o three_o kingdom_n therefore_o begin_v immediate_o after_o the_o second_o or_o persian_a conquest_n and_o end_v but_o immediate_o before_o the_o roman_a conquest_n immediate_a succession_n be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o four_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v the_o whole_a continuance_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n from_o the_o persian_a to_o the_o roman_a because_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v already_o know_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a thus_o then_o do_v we_o at_o last_o find_v that_o these_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n must_v be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o four_o rule_v nation_n immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o and_o that_o it_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n determine_v what_o nation_n they_o be_v in_o particular_a from_o hence_o then_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o three_o in_o the_o 2_o d_o and_z the_o seven_o chapter_n must_v be_v the_o same_o rule_v nation_n for_o the_o three_o in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n be_v immediate_o before_o that_o which_o be_v the_o same_o four_o in_o both_o chapter_n pag._n 121._o &_o paragr_n praece_v and_o that_o three_o in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n rule_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o 39_o v._o 39_o therefore_o include_v in_o it_o any_o other_o kingdom_n of_o the_o prophet_n earth_n that_o be_v destroy_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o same_o four_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n now_o the_o four_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n do_v break_v in_o piece_n the_o 23._o v._o 23._o three_o there_o that_o be_v before_o it_o and_o therefore_o that_o three_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n must_v be_v the_o same_o with_o or_o be_v include_v in_o the_o three_o of_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n beside_o by_o the_o term_n of_o all_o the_o earth_n must_v at_o least_o be_v understand_v 39_o chap._n 2._o 39_o judaea_n in_o scripture_n or_o the_o prophet_n nation_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o interpreter_n and_o all_o the_o four_o kingdom_n of_o the_o 17._o v._o 17._o seven_o chapter_n be_v say_v to_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n or_o to_o be_v in_o rule_n over_o it_o and_o so_o over_o judaea_n wherefore_o the_o three_o in_o the_o 2d_o and_o in_o the_o seven_o be_v both_o over_o judaea_n at_o least_o because_o both_o over_o the_o earth_n and_o both_o destroy_v by_o the_o same_o four_o they_o can_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o place_n there_o be_v no_o question_n now_o to_o be_v make_v about_o the_o sameness_n of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o in_o each_o chapter_n for_o since_o they_o be_v the_o first_o and_o second_o to_o the_o same_o three_o in_o both_o chapter_n seg_fw-mi praece_v and_o that_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n kingdom_n be_v find_v to_o signify_v a_o rule_v nation_n pag._n 107._o and_o since_o the_o two_o first_o in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n be_v already_o determine_v to_o be_v the_o babylonian_n and_o persian_n ibid._n the_o prophetical_a use_n of_o the_o same_o word_n with_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v sufficient_a by_o rule_n the_o 3_o do_v to_o satisfy_v any_o that_o they_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o both_o chapter_n beside_o that_o they_o be_v all_o represent_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o be_v great_a remarkable_a kingdom_n under_o the_o name_n of_o great_a beast_n and_o in_o succession_n after_o one_o another_o and_o then_o the_o second_o before_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n can_v be_v no_o other_o kingdom_n but_o the_o persian_a as_o it_o be_v in_o this_o very_a prophet_n also_o show_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n 20_o 21._o and_o the_o first_o of_o these_o successive_a kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n before_o the_o persian_a must_v then_o be_v the_o babylonian_a which_o the_o persian_a conquer_v for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o two_o great_a kingdom_n in_o those_o time_n in_o a_o successive_a order_n to_o one_o another_o before_o the_o grecian_a conquest_n call_v the_o three_o pag._n 107._o &_o chap._n 2._o 39_o the_o whole_a number_n also_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n seem_v to_o be_v plain_o for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o only_o to_o measure_v out_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n about_o which_o all_o the_o concern_v of_o that_o prophecy_n be_v as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o verse_n where_o after_o the_o interpret_n angel_n have_v say_v these_o great_a beast_n be_v four_o king_n without_o mention_v any_o thing_n of_o they_o he_o add_v but_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v take_v tbe_n kingdom_n and_o possess_v it_o for_o ever_o wherefore_o since_o the_o three_o last_o of_o these_o kingdom_n be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n about_o the_o same_o concern_v pag._n 123._o &_o 126._o and_o all_o the_o five_o be_v the_o same_o number_n in_o the_o whole_a with_o the_o number_n of_o these_o here_o for_o the_o same_o end_n and_o be_v prophesy_v of_o in_o the_o same_o reign_n of_o the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o first_o of_o they_o in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n v._o 38._o and_o so_o can_v not_o begin_v before_o that_o
destroy_v the_o four_o beast_n and_o therefore_o seem_v it_o very_o useful_a for_o they_o to_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v not_o the_o roman_a but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n it_o be_v also_o against_o the_o whole_a current_n of_o all_o the_o learned_a christian_a father_n at_o least_o till_o st._n jerom_n time_n near_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o the_o prophecy_n be_v give_v and_o above_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n etc._n christ_n hieronyme_n in_o c._n 7._o daniel_n let_v we_o therefore_o say_v what_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n have_v deliver_v that_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v there_o shall_v be_v ten_o king_n who_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a world_n among_o themselves_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o eleven_o littleke_v that_o shall_v arise_v and_o overcome_v three_o of_o those_o ten_o king_n etc._n etc._n ergo_fw-la dicamus_fw-la say_v he_o quod_fw-la omnes_fw-la scriptores_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la dan._n in_o cap._n 7._o dan._n tradiderunt_fw-la which_o be_v almost_o as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o universal_a tradition_n or_o a_o tradition_n of_o all_o the_o considerable_a person_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o his_o time_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o so_o that_o the_o three_o beast_n must_v be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n from_o its_o succession_n to_o the_o persian_a which_o be_v by_o all_o grant_v to_o be_v the_o second_o be_v not_o this_o sufficient_a to_o make_v any_o man_n confident_a that_o the_o prophecy_n do_v of_o its_o own_o accord_n offer_v this_o interpretation_n to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o man_n when_o it_o thus_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o impartial_a judgement_n of_o all_o the_o learned_a world_n modern_n world_n malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la p._n 222._o for_o all_o both_o jew_n and_o christian_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o three_o and_o four_o beast_n be_v plain_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o so_o that_o he_o must_v have_v lose_v his_o wit_n that_o can_v think_v otherwise_o maldonal_a in_o c._n 7._o dan._n the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o so_o all_o take_v it_o to_o be_v calovius_n in_o c._n 7._o dan._n all_o agree_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o well_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o jewish_a church_n both_o before_o and_o after_o christ_n and_o the_o christian-church_n for_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n as_o the_o modern_n both_o jew_n and_o reference_n see_v reference_n christian_n before_o there_o be_v any_o particular_a interest_n to_o be_v serve_v by_o it_o it_o have_v also_o be_v and_o be_v still_o the_o judgement_n of_o even_o state_n even_o pererius_n in_o c._n 7._o dan._n this_o four_o beast_n according_a as_o all_o interpret_v it_o to_o be_v and_o as_o the_o matter_n itself_o do_v show_v it_o do_v represent_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n malvenda_fw-la in_o c._n 7._o dan._n p._n 222._o that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v certain_a and_o agree_v upon_o by_o all_o that_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n the_o reader_n than_o be_v thus_o to_o be_v set_v in_o the_o right_a road_n and_o the_o king_n highway_n ibid._n s._n hierom_n and_o other_o do_v very_o clear_o show_v that_o porphyry_n opinion_n be_v a_o perfect_a madness_n alcazar_n sect._n 5._o in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a allusion_n in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o this_o beast_n to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o do_v very_o plain_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n item_n sect._n 3._o in_o v._n 1._o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n do_v evident_o allude_v to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o it_o be_v most_o clear_a and_o evident_a that_o that_o four_o beast_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o a_o idolatrous_a state_n the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n though_o it_o be_v more_o for_o their_o interest_n than_o any_o other_o that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v any_o thing_n rather_o than_o the_o roman_a which_o do_v sufficient_o show_v that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o allow_v it_o for_o they_o can_v have_v no_o manner_n of_o advantage_n from_o that_o concession_n and_o therefore_o must_v it_o be_v the_o impartial_a sense_n of_o their_o mind_n but_o it_o will_v save_v they_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n to_o deny_v it_o if_o they_o fair_o can_v and_o that_o show_v the_o evidence_n for_o it_o to_o be_v too_o clear_a and_o this_o give_v as_o strong_a a_o presumption_n against_o the_o possibility_n of_o any_o other_o sense_n as_o can_v almost_o be_v give_v from_o authority_n it_o be_v therefore_o well_o worth_a the_o enquiry_n what_o may_v be_v the_o ground_n of_o so_o universal_a and_o impartial_a a_o agreement_n among_o all_o the_o differ_a party_n of_o all_o sort_n about_o this_o three_o and_o four_o kingdom_n the_o first_o reason_n that_o may_v be_v observe_v for_o it_o thing_n it_o theodoret_n in_o c._n 7._o daniel_n some_o will_v have_v the_o four_o kingdom_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o alexander_n successor_n but_o they_o shall_v have_v remember_v that_o the_o golden-head_n be_v the_o babylonian_n and_o that_o the_o second_o kingdom_n be_v the_o persian_n the_o three_o than_o must_v be_v the_o grecian_n and_o the_o four_o the_o roman_n ibid._n but_o at_o present_a i_o can_v but_o admire_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o pious_a man_n who_o shall_v take_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o macedonian_a kingdom_n for_o they_o shall_v have_v consider_v that_o the_o three_o beast_n have_v four_o head_n which_o do_v open_o show_v the_o fourfold_a division_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n after_o alexander_n death_n and_o then_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n have_v ten_o horn_n and_o that_o they_o be_v but_o four_o and_o not_o ten_o that_o continue_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n after_o alexander_n ibid._n that_o aught_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o prophet_n see_v the_o three_o beast_n with_o four_o head_n upon_o he_o and_o the_o he-goat_n chap._n 8._o after_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v break_v to_o have_v have_v four_o in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o to_o make_v it_o clear_a and_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o he-goat_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v the_o plain_a intimation_n in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v the_o 7._o dan._n 7._o whole_a time_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o the_o persian_n to_o the_o roman_n 1._o as_o first_o in_o the_o text_n itself_o the_o three_o kingdom_n have_v the_o same_o name_n of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o hinder_v all_o the_o rest_n from_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v understand_v of_o single_a king_n or_o of_o different_a sovereignty_n in_o the_o same_o empire_n pag._n 106._o there_o be_v the_o same_o ground_n then_o against_o the_o part_a the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n and_o his_o captain_n into_o a_o three_o and_o four_o kingdom_n which_o in_o reality_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n 2._o it_o be_v against_o all_o the_o signification_n of_o kingdom_n beside_o that_o be_v represent_v by_o any_o whole_a figure_n in_o this_o book_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o common_a usage_n of_o prophetical_a term_n especial_o in_o the_o same_o book_n be_v the_o best_a rule_n to_o determine_v their_o signification_n by_o rule_n 2._o now_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o these_o man_n themselves_o and_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n every_o whole_a figure_n that_o be_v say_v to_o signify_v a_o kingdom_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o a_o rule_v nation_n or_o people_n in_o that_o one_o constant_a acceptation_n we_o find_v it_o in_o no_o less_o than_o ten_o distinct_a figure_n not_o count_v in_o this_o three_o kingdom_n there_o be_v eight_o mention_v beside_o the_o three_o in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n and_o two_o in_o the_o 8_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o stone_n and_o of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v two_o of_o those_o scheme_n so_o that_o there_o be_v at_o least_o ten_o to_o nothing_o against_o it_o that_o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o persian_n and_o that_o which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o constant_a use_n of_o expression_n in_o so_o wise_a and_o judicious_a a_o writer_n as_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n be_v may_v be_v very_o secure_o rely_v upon_o as_o a_o unquestionable_a ground_n to_o determine_v his_o meaning_n whenever_o the_o same_o expression_n be_v
use_v in_o any_o other_o place_n in_o which_o it_o be_v not_o so_o clear_o know_v rule_n 2_o 3._o 3._o it_o be_v against_o all_o the_o other_o know_v representation_n of_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o supreme_a power_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n all_o over_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v two_o distinct_a figure_n to_o represent_v two_o different_a kind_n of_o they_o even_o according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o man_n themselves_o for_o all_o the_o difference_n of_o supreme_a power_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n everywhere_o else_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o part_n or_o appurtenance_n of_o whole_a figure_n as_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n that_o which_o represent_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o persian_a after_o the_o median_a king_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n be_v the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n not_o two_o different_a beast_n and_o the_o four_o division_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n with_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o first_o king_n be_v set_v out_o by_o four_o horn_n after_o one_o great_a horn_n which_o belong_v all_o to_o the_o one_o he-goat_n the_o ten_o king_n arise_v out_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o the_o one_o after_o they_o be_v represent_v by_o eleven_o horn_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n in_o chap._n 7._o 24._o and_o the_o same_o ten_o king_n in_o the_o four_o kingdom_n of_o the_o image_n in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n be_v show_v by_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n the_o seven_o successive_a king_n also_o of_o the_o kingdom_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o be_v all_o at_o a_o time_n in_o that_o roman_a rule_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n of_o that_o one_o beast_n all_o which_o if_o count_v up_o together_o will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o odds_o of_o above_o forty_o to_o nothing_o against_o the_o divide_n of_o the_o single_a reign_n of_o alexander_n from_o those_o who_o succeed_v he_o in_o the_o same_o nation_n and_o against_o the_o represent_v he_o by_o one_o whole_a figure_n 4._o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v certain_o that_o which_o succeed_v the_o second_o and_o the_o second_o by_o all_o be_v agree_v to_o signify_v the_o persian_a kingdom_n and_o what_o a_o kind_n of_o kingdom_n it_o be_v that_o succeed_v the_o persian_a the_o prophet_n himself_o inform_v we_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n 22._o v._o 21_o 22._o where_o the_o king_n of_o greece_n who_o overthrow_v the_o persian_a monarchy_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n with_o a_o first_o conquer_a king_n in_o it_o and_o a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n after_o he_o and_o therefore_o here_o also_o must_v this_o three_o kingdom_n that_o succeed_v the_o persian_a and_o be_v represent_v in_o this_o seven_o chapter_n by_o one_o beast_n as_o that_o be_v in_o the_o eight_o be_v the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n from_o its_o conquest_n of_o persia_n to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o 5._o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o alexander_n reign_n be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o be_v a_o kingdom_n first_o under_o one_o king_n then_o divide_v into_o four_o and_o join_v together_o in_o one_o figure_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n where_o 4._o v._o 8._o v._n 4._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o first_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v divide_v towards_o the_o four_o wind_n of_o heaven_n in_o both_o those_o chapter_n wherefore_o since_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v show_v by_o a_o leopard_n 6._o v._o 6._o with_o four_o head_n and_o four_o wing_n to_o make_v sure_a of_o the_o number_n four_z if_o that_o be_v alexander_n kingdom_n it_o must_v be_v his_o kingdom_n divide_v into_o four_o and_o than_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o whole_a grecian_a monarchy_n settle_v in_o the_o four_o last_a kingdom_n of_o it_o mention_v as_o the_o one_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n 6._o beside_o that_o the_o leopard_n with_o the_o four_o head_n and_o four_o wing_n must_v signify_v such_o a_o divide_a kingdom_n appear_v from_o all_o the_o signification_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o all_o the_o part_n of_o figure_n signify_v dominion_n in_o any_o place_n else_o of_o this_o book_n and_o of_o that_o of_o the_o revelation_n as_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n twice_o in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o his_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n pag._n 104_o etc._n etc._n which_o also_o be_v ten_o king_n in_o one_o kingdom_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v of_o the_o same_o signification_n prop._n 15._o so_o that_o the_o leopard_n be_v grant_v by_o all_o to_o be_v a_o grecian_a kingdom_n there_o be_v at_o least_o five_o to_o nothing_o clear_a to_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o four-headed_n leopard_n be_v alexander_n kingdom_n divide_v into_o four_o which_o we_o know_v to_o be_v the_o fourfold_a monarchy_n of_o the_o greek_n 7._o if_o alexander_n single_a reign_n be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n show_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o his_o ten_o captain_n immediate_o after_o he_o be_v a_o four_o kingdom_n show_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n then_o that_o kingdom_n which_o be_v represent_v but_o as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o prophet_n will_v be_v represent_v as_o one_o and_o three_o for_o there_o will_v be_v one_o kingdom_n under_o alexander_n alone_o show_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n chap._n 7._o another_o under_o his_o ten_o captain_n show_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o a_o three_o by_o the_o fourfold_a kingdom_n of_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n and_o thus_o one_o kingdom_n show_v by_o one_o beast_n only_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n shall_v be_v two_o kingdom_n show_v by_o two_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o a_o three_o kingdom_n beside_o show_v by_o a_o part_n only_o of_o that_o one_o beast_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o represent_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o they_o all_o which_o will_v suppose_v that_o the_o prophet_n have_v no_o consistency_n at_o all_o with_o himself_o in_o his_o figure_n but_o that_o he_o do_v set_v they_o down_o at_o all_o adventure_n in_o contradiction_n to_o one_o another_o and_o this_o also_o must_v be_v suppose_v of_o he_o without_o the_o least_o plain_a ground_n from_o any_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v say_v to_o countenance_v it_o which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n to_o make_v we_o determine_v that_o all_o this_o be_v more_o than_o these_o man_n have_v any_o ground_n to_o affirm_v of_o he_o and_o contrary_a to_o what_o he_o be_v every_o where_o represent_v viz._n as_o a_o very_a profound_a wise_a man_n and_o even_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o experience_n that_o we_o have_v of_o it_o in_o all_o the_o figure_n which_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v know_v wherein_o he_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o to_o observe_v a_o constant_a and_o determinate_a usage_n of_o they_o in_o one_o only_a signification_n 8._o again_o when_o we_o see_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n after_o alexander_n represent_v as_o a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n in_o know_a and_o plain_a term_n in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n to_o make_v the_o next_o kingdom_n after_o he_o to_o be_v a_o tenfold_a kingdom_n of_o his_o captain_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v to_o shut_v one_o eye_n against_o what_o the_o prophet_n have_v plain_o say_v in_o those_o two_o chapter_n and_o which_o he_o seem_v open_o to_o refer_v to_o by_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n and_o what_o a_o strange_a contempt_n of_o a_o prophecy_n be_v it_o to_o reject_v a_o figure_n of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o have_v just_a the_o same_o mark_n that_o it_o be_v set_v out_o with_o in_o two_o open_v know_v place_n which_o express_o name_v it_o and_o to_o take_v up_o with_o another_o in_o the_o stead_n of_o it_o that_o have_v such_o mark_n as_o that_o kingdom_n be_v never_o before_o set_v out_o with_o by_o the_o prophet_n that_o be_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o leopard_n with_o the_o four_o head_n which_o yet_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n and_o instead_o of_o it_o to_o choose_v a_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n represent_v ten_o kingdom_n for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n which_o have_v before_o be_v twice_o call_v a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n but_o never_o a_o kingdom_n with_o ten_o king_n in_o it_o 9_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n we_o see_v be_v write_v by_o
be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_o the_o roman_n for_o as_o nothing_o can_v be_v understand_v by_o a_o four_o kingdom_n from_o nebuchadnezzar_n kingdom_n agree_v by_o all_o to_o be_v the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n but_o the_o reign_n of_o some_o rule_v nation_n which_o be_v a_o four_o from_o the_o babylonian_a which_o be_v know_v there_o to_o be_v the_o first_o so_o have_v it_o the_o individual_a character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o have_v be_v already_o show_v to_o be_v a_o roman_a dominion_n as_o may_v be_v see_v prop._n 15._o chap._n ix_o vii_o dan._n vii_o the_o recapitulation_n of_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o proposition_n and_o from_o thence_o show_v that_o head_n and_o horn_n be_v indifferent_o use_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o distinction_n of_o one_o successive_a head_n or_o horn_n from_o that_o before_o it_o be_v a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o govern_v power_n after_o a_o settle_a continuance_n of_o it_o from_o the_o conclusion_n in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o danel_n be_v certain_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o not_o any_o part_n of_o the_o grecian_a it_o do_v now_o appear_v what_o be_v the_o undoubted_a and_o know_a signification_n of_o all_o the_o figure_n of_o rule_n and_o dominion_n in_o daniel_n which_o be_v the_o proof_n of_o the_o proposition_n at_o first_o lay_v down_o for_o it_o now_o appear_v that_o the_o four_o first_o whole_a figure_n in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o babylonian_a persian_a grecian_a and_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o that_o the_o last_o kingdom_n in_o each_o signify_v by_o the_o stone_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o god_n church_n or_o of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n and_o then_o the_o two_o figure_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o persian_a and_o grecian_a monarchy_n and_o thus_o we_o find_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o proposition_n abundant_o assure_v that_o not_o only_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o beast_n but_o any_o other_o observe_v 1_o whole_a figure_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n do_v signify_v a_o rule_v nation_n or_o monarchy_n that_o for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o proposition_n about_o the_o part_n of_o the_o figure_n observe_v 2_o we_o find_v that_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n and_o the_o first_o and_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he_o goat_n do_v signify_v so_o many_o supreme_a power_n in_o those_o rule_v nation_n and_o in_o the_o first_o of_o they_o or_o the_o persian_a those_o supreme_a power_n appear_v to_o be_v successive_a government_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n because_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n that_o the_o high_a of_o they_o come_v up_o last_o where_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o successive_a horn_n be_v the_o title_n of_o media_n or_o persia_n and_o in_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n it_o appear_v also_o that_o the_o divers_a supreme_a power_n in_o it_o signify_v by_o the_o horn_n be_v in_o a_o succession_n over_o the_o same_o nation_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o horn_n and_o the_o other_o four_o for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o first_o be_v 8._o dan._n 8._o break_v and_o in_o the_o place_n of_o â—â—_o come_v up_o four_o other_o that_o be_v they_o come_v up_o after_o he_o but_o the_o four_o horn_n in_o respect_n of_o one_o another_o signify_v only_o the_o division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n into_o four_o kingdom_n because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o come_v up_o all_o together_o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o first_o horn._n which_o be_v exact_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n for_o their_o signification_n in_o this_o proposition_n and_o then_o a_o single_a particular_a king_n in_o one_o of_o the_o division_n of_o this_o monarchy_n be_v set_v out_o by_o 9_o v._o 9_o a_o little_a horn_n come_v out_o of_o one_o of_o those_o horn_n as_o a_o part_n only_o of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o whole_a horn._n the_o four_o wing_n also_o and_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n show_v we_o the_o fourfold_a kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o that_o monarchy_n the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n do_v represent_v the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n for_o they_o be_v represent_v as_o be_v all_o up_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o little_a horn._n the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n do_v also_o represent_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o appear_v also_o from_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n and_o the_o observe_v 3_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he_o goat_n which_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o a_o head_n and_o a_o horn_n have_v the_o same_o general_a signification_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o a_o nation_n and_o be_v indifferent_o use_v to_o signify_v the_o same_o particular_a supreme_a power_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n it_o may_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o a_o observe_v 4_o new_a succession_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n in_o the_o same_o kingdom_n that_o be_v set_v out_o by_o a_o new_a head_n or_o horn_n come_v after_o another_o be_v a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n public_o own_v for_o though_o the_o persian_a rule_n be_v in_o the_o same_o nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n with_o that_o of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n yet_o because_o he_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n instead_o of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n he_o be_v represent_v by_o a_o new_a horn_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n many_o other_o difference_n be_v there_o in_o the_o persian_a line_n as_o different_a family_n different_a behaviour_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n but_o all_o these_o make_v no_o change_n of_o that_o horn_n for_o any_o other_o and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v observe_v by_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o he_o goat_n in_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n where_o though_o there_o be_v many_o other_o accidental_a difference_n among_o the_o single_a person_n comprehend_v under_o the_o same_o horn_n yet_o they_o continue_v notwithstanding_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o horn._n it_o be_v also_o apparent_a from_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n that_o it_o be_v the_o continue_a settlement_n of_o a_o form_n of_o government_n which_o observe_v 5_o make_v it_o a_o head_n or_o horn_n or_o a_o change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o nation_n thus_o we_o see_v it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o leopard_n and_o he_o goat_n which_o do_v signify_v the_o greek_a monarchy_n when_o it_o come_v to_o a_o settle_a appearance_n of_o four_o kingdom_n whereas_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o represent_v the_o continue_a scuffle_n of_o alexander_n captain_n before_o that_o settle_a form_n of_o the_o monarchy_n and_o further_o that_o these_o part_n of_o figure_n do_v also_o represent_v those_o observe_v 6_o several_a supreme_a government_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o their_o duration_n 16._o ribera_n in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n numer_n 15_o 16._o under_o all_o the_o single_a person_n that_o be_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o they_o after_o one_o another_o be_v certain_a from_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o several_a horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n on_o the_o four_o beast_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o also_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o four_o horn_n for_o before_o the_o time_n of_o that_o 25._o v._o 25._o little_a horn_n there_o have_v be_v many_o succession_n of_o single_a person_n in_o each_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n that_o be_v in_o the_o rule_v time_n of_o each_o of_o the_o horn_n wherefore_o we_o may_v now_o most_o certain_o conclude_v that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n be_v everywhere_o constant_a to_o itself_o in_o the_o signification_n of_o every_o one_o of_o its_o figure_n and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o uniform_a signification_n of_o the_o prophetical_a figure_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n throughout_o the_o whole_a book_n and_o therefore_o may_v one_o thereupon_o conclude_v with_o still_o more_o assurance_n that_o by_o a_o beast_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n be_v signify_v a_o rule_v nation_n or_o people_n by_o the_o horn_n and_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o several_a kind_n of_o supreme_a settle_a government_n in_o it_o and_o that_o either_o in_o succession_n to_o one_o another_o over_o the_o same_o place_n if_o those_o head_n and_o horn_n be_v describe_v to_o come_v after_o one_o another_o or_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n
or_o kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o rule_v people_n if_o they_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o both_o these_o kind_n do_v the_o several_a head_n or_o horn_n signify_v the_o continuance_n of_o that_o government_n or_o divide_a kingdom_n to_o their_o last_n end_n to_o this_o whole_a discourse_n about_o the_o sixteenth_o proposition_n do_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n agree_v which_o all_o must_v consent_n consent_n necessary_o do_v who_o grant_v as_o they_o do_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n the_o only_a difference_n of_o some_o of_o they_o from_o the_o rest_n be_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o 11_o after_o they_o shall_v be_v after_o the_o whole_a roman_a monarchy_n be_v ruin_v and_o have_v lose_v the_o name_n emperor_n a_o grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 3._o populus_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la eo_fw-la corporum_fw-la genere_fw-la quod_fw-la ex_fw-la distantibus_fw-la constat_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o people_n be_v a_o body_n of_o the_o kind_n of_o those_o which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o thing_n distant_a from_o one_o another_o item_n art_n 8._o it_o matter_n not_o which_o way_n they_o be_v govern_v either_o by_o monarch_n or_o by_o many_o or_o by_o the_o multitude_n for_o it_o be_v the_o same_o roman_a people_n under_o king_n consul_n and_o emperor_n the_o three_o book_n the_o particular_a signification_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n chap._n i._n the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o 17_o proposition_n three_o objection_n answer_v the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n with_o themselves_o bellarmin_n more_o ingenuous_a but_o force_v thereby_o to_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n grotius_n to_o mend_v the_o matter_n run_v into_o great_a absurdity_n than_o any_o of_o they_o conjecture_n about_o the_o first_o five_o head_n after_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o constant_a vniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n any_o one_o will_v be_v ready_a to_o conclude_v with_o himself_o that_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n now_o to_o determine_v the_o signification_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o of_o the_o beast_n itself_o which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o all_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o the_o revelation_n since_o it_o have_v be_v already_o find_v that_o all_o those_o peculiar_a figure_n of_o empire_n and_o sovereignty_n and_o the_o particular_a phrase_n and_o style_n belong_v to_o they_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v just_o the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o like_a kind_n in_o daniel_n and_o be_v not_o so_o distinct_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o other_o of_o the_o prophet_n beside_o but_o the_o undoubted_a confirmation_n of_o this_o be_v the_o assurance_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o 15_o proposition_n for_o by_o that_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o that_o it_o have_v the_o same_o and_o that_o a_o very_a great_a many_o most_o peculiar_a character_n and_o expression_n attribute_v to_o it_o by_o which_o that_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v describe_v wherefore_o according_a to_o all_o the_o example_n that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o prophecy_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o these_o figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o most_o peculiar_a expression_n about_o they_o be_v take_v it_o be_v unquestionable_a that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n in_o its_o general_a notion_n as_o the_o common_a 17._o prop._n 17._o subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o general_n the_o seven_o head_n of_o it_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o nation_n the_o ten_o horn_n the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n there_o need_v no_o more_o be_v say_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o than_o that_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v say_v to_o succeed_v in_o this_o order_n five_o one_o another_z etc._n etc._n to_o show_v they_o to_o be_v successive_a revel_v 17._o and_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v describe_v as_o act_v all_o together_o with_o the_o beast_n for_o according_a to_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n with_o these_o character_n in_o daniel_n they_o must_v signify_v so_o many_o successive_a sovereign_a power_n and_o so_o many_o divide_v distinct_a kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o nation_n by_o prop._n 16._o and_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o chief_a example_n of_o the_o mystical_a use_n of_o beast_n and_o their_o part_n and_o to_o which_o all_o the_o expression_n about_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v find_v to_o refer_v proposition_n 15._o and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v certain_o some_o roman_a rule_n by_o prop._n 6._o therefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o do_v the_o beast_n its_o head_n and_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n under_o so_o many_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n and_o divide_v into_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n as_o be_v represent_v by_o its_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n but_o it_o may_v possible_o be_v pretend_v that_o there_o be_v clear_a ground_n in_o the_o revelation_n against_o the_o make_n the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n a_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n for_o the_o figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o the_o figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v a_o different_a use_n from_o those_o in_o daniel_n for_o example_n 1._o there_o be_v three_o several_a show_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o follow_v immediate_o one_o after_o another_o from_o the_o 12_o to_o the_o 18_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o such_o succession_n of_o figure_n in_o daniel_n must_v signify_v three_o several_a rule_v nation_n prop._n 16._o beside_o that_o one_o of_o these_o three_o beast_n be_v express_o describe_v in_o succession_n to_o the_o other_o chap._n 13._o 2._o but_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o it_o be_v according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o figure_n in_o daniel_n to_o represent_v the_o same_o kingdom_n by_o different_a figure_n in_o different_a vision_n as_o in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n two_o of_o those_o same_o kingdom_n by_o two_o new_a beast_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o two_o show_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v in_o two_o several_a vision_n and_o that_o they_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 10._o and_o though_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v in_o succession_n to_o that_o in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n yet_o 1_o it_o be_v describe_v as_o a_o new_a vision_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o the_o same_o proper_a mark_n upon_o it_o which_o the_o other_o have_v before_o it_o viz._n the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o next_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o though_o they_o be_v two_o different_a beast_n yet_o it_o be_v plain_o say_v that_o the_o one_o be_v satan_n 9_o chap._n 12._o 9_o or_o the_o devil_n and_o so_o do_v signify_v only_o a_o spiritual_a rule_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o no_o different_a temporal_a empire_n from_o the_o other_o and_o than_o it_o signify_v no_o more_o to_o the_o make_v two_o different_a monarchy_n than_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n to_o the_o constitute_n of_o a_o new_a monarchy_n of_o the_o babylonian_n distinct_a from_o that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o image_n chap._n 2._o 2._o it_o will_v be_v further_o urge_v that_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n there_o be_v two_o beast_n represent_v as_o rise_v up_o after_o one_o another_o which_o according_a to_o prop._n 16._o part._n 1._o must_v signify_v in_o daniel_n way_n two_o different_a rule_v nation_n this_o will_v signify_v very_o much_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o d_o if_o the_o text_n do_v not_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v not_o successive_a to_o one_o another_o but_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o and_o that_o all_o 12._o chap._n 13._o 12._o for_o his_o service_n as_o appear_v v._o 12._o the_o text_n do_v therefore_o express_o affirm_v that_o the_o power_n of_o they_o both_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n or_o rule_v nation_n and_o yet_o to_o show_v that_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n
rest_n that_o the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v three_o 18._o proposit_n 18._o change_n of_o roman_a government_n come_v after_o one_o another_o in_o a_o immediate_a successive_a order_n order_n cuspinian_n in_o sextum_fw-la rufum_fw-la pag._n 6._o consul_n cuspinian_n p._n 95._o in_o cassiodori_n chronicon_fw-la show_v that_o military_a tribune_n with_o consulary_a power_n differ_v only_o in_o name_n from_o consul_n consul_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n at_o first_o that_o after_o the_o expulsion_n of_o the_o king_n the_o power_n of_o the_o king_n may_v remain_v with_o they_o ut_fw-la penes_fw-la illos_fw-la regius_fw-la esset_fw-la potestas_fw-la pancirollus_n in_o notit_fw-la imperii_fw-la oriental_n pag._n 155._o appian_n say_v in_o his_o syrian_a history_n that_o the_o roman_n send_v praetor_n to_o the_o army_n which_o they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v six_o axe_n because_o the_o consul_n do_v use_v to_o have_v twelve_o axe_n and_o as_o many_o bundle_n of_o rod_n carry_v before_o they_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o king_n see_v in_o the_o margin_n first_o that_o they_o be_v three_o change_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n appear_v from_o their_o be_v every_o one_o represent_v by_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o signify_v a_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n prop._n 17._o and_o from_o their_o be_v say_v to_o reign_v one_o after_o another_o v._o 10_o 11._o for_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n say_v to_o come_v one_o after_o another_o do_v all_o over_o daniel_n signify_v the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o a_o nation_n by_o prop._n 16._o and_o daniel_n be_v the_o only_a example_n of_o the_o use_n of_o such_o prophetical_a scheme_n wherefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o do_v they_o can_v signify_v nothing_o else_o here_o but_o three_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n same_o roman_n thomas_n de_fw-fr albiis_fw-la tabulae_fw-la suffragiale_n p._n 247._o and_o under_o the_o name_n of_o king_n itself_o there_o be_v almost_o as_o many_o different_a sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n as_o there_o be_v kingdom_n in_o the_o world_n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o power_n of_o two_o different_a king_n that_o be_v altogether_o the_o same_o and_o next_o that_o they_o do_v reign_v in_o a_o immediate_a successive_a order_n do_v appear_v from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o last_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o whereas_o if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o more_o than_o two_o betwixt_o the_o five_o that_o be_v then_o say_v to_o be_v pass_v and_o this_o which_o be_v call_v the_o eight_o this_o last_o will_v have_v be_v more_o than_o a_o eight_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o have_v come_v in_o betwixt_o the_o five_o and_o the_o last_o beside_o those_o two_o that_o be_v mention_v this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o use_n of_o number_n in_o daniel_n which_o denote_v the_o succession_n of_o rule_v power_n as_o in_o the_o four_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o four_o metal_n in_o the_o statue_n ch._n 2._o and_o signify_v to_o succeed_v one_o another_o every_o kingdom_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v that_o before_o it_o so_o also_o do_v the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n follow_v one_o another_o in_o a_o immediate_a 2._o chap._n 15._o lib._n 2._o order_n the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n one_o of_o which_o be_v say_v to_o come_v up_o after_o the_o other_o be_v know_v to_o represent_v the_o immediate_a succession_n of_o the_o persian_a government_n to_o that_o under_o the_o median_a king_n the_o four_o king_n of_o persia_n after_o cyrus_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n v._o 2._o be_v know_v to_o be_v xerxes_n in_o a_o immediate_a succession_n from_o cyrus_n the_o succession_n of_o the_o first_o king_n and_o of_o the_o four_o after_o he_o signify_v by_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n may_v indeed_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o exception_n to_o the_o rest_n because_o the_o quadripartite_a division_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n do_v not_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n but_o then_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o number_n there_o use_v to_o denote_v a_o immediate_a succession_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o a_o first_o and_o a_o second_o king_n but_o only_o of_o a_o first_o and_o four_o king_n after_o he_o which_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o intervening_a of_o other_o betwixt_o they_o as_o the_o name_n of_o a_o first_o or_o second_o will_v do_v and_o yet_o if_o it_o be_v well_o consider_v the_o quadripartite_a division_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n be_v so_o much_o the_o immediate_a next_o form_n of_o the_o supreme_a rule_n of_o it_o to_o the_o heir_n of_o alexander_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o settle_a division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n that_o come_v in_o between_o they_o and_o that_o one_o will_v esteem_v to_o be_v ground_n enough_o to_o call_v it_o the_o next_o immediate_a successive_a form_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n when_o there_o be_v no_o other_o settle_a form_n betwixt_o the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n heir_n and_o the_o fourfold_a division_n of_o the_o empire_n again_o the_o beast_n be_v never_o without_o one_o of_o his_o head_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o ten_o horn_n to_o his_o last_o ruin_n by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 6._o wherefore_o upon_o the_o fall_n of_o one_o of_o his_o head_n the_o next_o in_o order_n must_v immediate_o arise_v or_o else_o the_o beast_n will_v be_v without_o a_o head_n and_o so_o without_o any_o life_n in_o it_o for_o the_o ten_o horn_n from_o whence_o alone_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v any_o life_n beside_o be_v all_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 6._o but_o still_o further_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v perceive_v that_o the_o three_o last_o king_n be_v set_v down_o in_o order_n by_o the_o angel_n for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o show_v the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o eight_o call_v the_o beast_n and_o which_o be_v the_o only_a subject-matter_n of_o all_o the_o vision_n to_o confirm_v this_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o whole_a number_n of_o these_o king_n but_o only_o the_o eight_o who_o have_v any_o thing_n more_o mention_v of_o they_o than_o bare_o the_o number_n that_o they_o be_v know_v by_o and_o the_o order_n in_o which_o they_o lie_v from_o that_o present_a time_n when_o these_o thing_n be_v speak_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o eight_o the_o six_o be_v therefore_o only_o say_v to_o be_v the_o king_n that_o be_v at_o that_o present_a time_n the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o roman_n that_o it_o may_v be_v thereby_o know_v how_o many_o succession_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o that_o monarchy_n there_o be_v to_o be_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n now_o if_o the_o order_n of_o these_o succession_n have_v not_o be_v immediate_a to_o one_o another_o this_o number_n will_v real_o have_v signify_v nothing_o for_o that_o design_n but_o will_v on_o the_o contrary_n have_v be_v a_o most_o certain_a mean_n of_o delude_a man_n into_o a_o mistake_n upon_o very_o clear_a and_o warrantable_a ground_n for_o it_o especial_o since_o there_o be_v no_o intimation_n in_o the_o least_o to_o incline_v a_o man_n to_o understand_v it_o otherwise_o wherefore_o by_o rule_n the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v rely_v upon_o that_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v immediate_a and_o so_o plain_o do_v this_o appear_v to_o be_v intimate_v from_o the_o consent_n consent_n text_n that_o it_o have_v the_o almost_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o differ_a party_n of_o interpreter_n bellarmin_n indeed_o have_v a_o very_a singular_a fancy_n in_o this_o point_n he_o will_v have_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o king_n to_o signify_v here_o all_o the_o emperor_n because_o the_o number_n seven_n be_v general_o so_o use_v in_o the_o revelation_n whereas_o nothing_o be_v more_o common_o know_v than_o that_o when_o seven_o or_o ten_o be_v divide_v into_o break_a number_n as_o the_o number_n seven_n be_v here_o into_o five_o one_o another_z etc._n etc._n they_o be_v never_o use_v for_o a_o perfect_a number_n or_o to_o signify_v all._n and_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o do_v plain_o assure_v they_o to_o be_v just_a seven_o and_o no_o more_o what_o more_o remarkable_a instance_n can_v we_o have_v how_o extravagant_o singular_a a_o man_n of_o good_a sense_n in_o other_o respect_n may_v be_v upon_o no_o manner_n of_o tolerable_a ground_n for_o it_o if_o the_o three_o last_o king_n do_v
immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o than_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o six_o return_v into_o rule_n again_o corollary_n for_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o that_o be_v pass_v before_o return_v into_o rule_n again_o coral_n prop._n 4._o and_o it_o can_v be_v the_o seven_o because_o the_o three_o last_o king_n and_o therefore_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o do_v immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o prop._n 18._o so_o that_o if_o the_o eight_o be_v the_o seven_o and_o with_o the_o seven_o king_n it_o will_v be_v but_o the_o seven_o continue_v in_o be_v and_o therefore_o not_o a_o eight_o the_o eight_o king_n must_v therefore_o be_v one_o of_o the_o six_o that_o be_v pass_v before_o it_o it_o can_v therefore_o now_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o six_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n 19_o proposit_n 19_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o six_o king_n be_v the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n prop._n 5._o and_o a_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n do_v in_o prophecy_n signify_v a_o form_n of_o supreme_a power_n in_o a_o nation_n and_o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o form_n under_o all_o the_o single_a person_n that_o reign_v in_o it_o till_o it_o be_v change_v by_o another_o prop._n 16._o now_o there_o be_v no_o other_o government_n over_o rome_n when_o the_o six_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n there_o but_o only_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n the_o six_o king_n than_o must_v be_v the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n till_o that_o be_v cut_v off_o by_o a_o form_n of_o government_n of_o another_o name_n observe_v 4._o prop._n 16._o if_o it_o shall_v be_v object_v that_o by_o the_o six_o head_n or_o king_n may_v be_v mean_v but_o one_o part_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n or_o those_o only_a that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o line_n or_o family_n or_o of_o the_o same_o country_n or_o of_o the_o same_o religion_n or_o the_o like_a it_o may_v be_v reply_v that_o there_o be_v no_o warrant_n for_o any_o other_o signification_n of_o a_o new_a successive_a head_n or_o horn_n in_o the_o same_o jurisdiction_n than_o that_o of_o a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o govern_v power_n there_o be_v many_o other_o difference_n in_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o several_a king_n of_o the_o persian_a and_o grecian_a monarchy_n viz._n several_a line_n and_o family_n several_a different_a country_n but_o yet_o they_o be_v all_o comprehend_v under_o one_o and_o the_o same_o horn._n the_o only_a plain_a example_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o change_n of_o a_o single_a horn_n in_o the_o same_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o change_n of_o a_o head_n observe_v 3._o prop._n 16._o be_v that_o of_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n dan._n 8._o where_o all_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o latter_a horn_n and_o the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o last_o be_v know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n whereas_o the_o other_o be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o media_n in_o the_o same_o one_o kingdom_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o warrant_n for_o make_v the_o six_o king_n any_o thing_n else_o but_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n till_o it_o be_v change_v for_o a_o roman_a government_n of_o another_o name_n there_o be_v no_o kind_n of_o scruple_n to_o be_v make_v against_o this_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o name_n of_o king_n which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o eight_o king_n for_o that_o be_v know_v to_o be_v very_o dubious_o use_v in_o scripture_n but_o especial_o in_o prophecy_n to_o signify_v either_o a_o kingdom_n or_o a_o government_n in_o a_o nation_n of_o another_o kind_n than_o the_o kingly_a government_n the_o most_o certain_a example_n of_o it_o be_v this_o present_a use_n of_o the_o word_n king_n where_o it_o must_v at_o least_o signify_v a_o emperor_n which_o be_v a_o government_n of_o another_o denomination_n and_o so_o different_a from_o that_o of_o king_n that_o the_o roman_n which_o permit_v the_o one_o be_v say_v to_o have_v diadem_n have_v hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la c._n 13._o julius_n caesar_n etc._n etc._n julius_n caesar_n who_o when_o he_o have_v engross_v the_o dictatorian_n and_o regal_a power_n to_o himself_o because_o he_o know_v that_o the_o name_n of_o king_n be_v hate_v by_o the_o roman_n and_o even_o execrable_a to_o they_o to_o decline_v the_o envy_n of_o it_o instead_o of_o king_n choose_v rather_o to_o be_v call_v emperor_n when_o mark_v anthony_n the_o consul_n offer_v he_o the_o diadem_n he_o cry_v out_o aloud_o that_o he_o be_v caesar_n and_o not_o a_o king_n and_o throw_v away_o the_o diadem_n a_o hatred_n for_o the_o other_o grotius_n answer_n to_o this_o be_v that_o a_o emperor_n have_v real_o the_o same_o power_n that_o a_o king_n have_v but_o if_o that_o be_v sufficient_a to_o qualify_v a_o supreme_a power_n for_o the_o name_n or_o title_n of_o king_n then_o all_o the_o several_a different_a ruler_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n may_v as_o well_o have_v reference_n see_v reference_n that_o name_n and_o so_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o five_o first_o king_n here_o mention_v for_o the_o consul_n be_v say_v to_o have_v succeed_v into_o all_o the_o power_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n that_o be_v before_o they_o and_o all_o the_o other_o kind_n of_o government_n have_v the_o same_o authority_n and_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o small_a difference_n in_o the_o degree_n of_o their_o authority_n yet_o that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o be_v to_o be_v find_v betwixt_o king_n betwixt_o ribera_n in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n v._n 10._o numer_n 15._o but_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v think_v it_o hard_o and_o force_v that_o many_o king_n shall_v be_v signify_v by_o the_o name_n of_o one_o king_n and_o shall_v think_v that_o these_o seven_o be_v but_o seven_o single_a king_n let_v he_o know_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o all_o expositor_n have_v understand_v that_o in_o every_o one_o of_o these_o seven_o be_v comprehend_v a_o great_a many_o and_o that_o never_o do_v any_o take_v they_o to_o be_v seven_o single_a person_n only_o but_o victorinus_n who_o opinion_n all_o do_v deserve_o cry_v out_o against_o and_o then_o next_o let_v he_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v not_o unusual_a in_o scripture_n by_o one_o king_n to_o signify_v many_o of_o the_o like_a sort_n and_o as_o it_o be_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v especial_o to_o be_v observe_v so_o in_o daniel_n 8._o the_o ram_n with_o the_o two_o horn_n do_v signify_v all_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n succeed_v one_o another_o in_o order_n and_o make_v as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o body_n who_o be_v therefore_o account_v but_o as_o one_o king_n so_o that_o in_o jeremiah_n chap._n 25._o and_o they_o shall_v serve_v the_o king_n of_o babylon_n 70_o year_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o understand_v of_o one_o single_a king_n different_a sort_n of_o king_n as_o for_o the_o plea_n that_o the_o name_n of_o a_o king_n denote_v a_o single_a person_n almost_o scripture_n almost_o ribera_n in_o cap._n 1._o apocal._n v._n 3._o numer_n 5._o citat_fw-la we_o may_v say_v that_o which_o be_v begin_v be_v now_o do_v or_o do_v wherefore_o since_o those_o thing_n be_v short_o to_o begin_v he_o may_v well_o say_v the_o thing_n which_o shall_v short_o be_v do_v although_o they_o be_v not_o short_o to_o be_v end_v this_o be_v the_o common_a use_n of_o speech_n and_o the_o use_n of_o scripture_n all_o the_o example_n in_o daniel_n of_o that_o name_n do_v show_v reference_n see_v reference_n that_o it_o do_v signify_v a_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a person_n in_o a_o kingdom_n prop._n 16._o part_v the_o last_o this_o grotius_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o but_o think_v it_o argument_n sufficient_a against_o it_o to_o call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o quis_fw-la unquam_fw-la ita_fw-la loquor_fw-la to_o which_o ribera_n do_v best_a answer_n on_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n pag._n 528._o that_o all_o expositor_n have_v say_v so_o and_o never_o any_o but_o victorinus_n say_v otherwise_o but_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o by_o the_o four_o beast_n call_v four_o king_n be_v mean_v four_o kingdom_n and_o by_o the_o four_o of_o these_o king_n the_o roman_a commonwealth_n for_o it_o be_v describe_v in_o that_o state_n in_o which_o it_o conquer_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o its_o commonwealth_n and_o deut._n 33._o 5._o and_o judge_n 9_o 16_o 18._o chap._n 17._o 6._o ch_n 18._o 1._o ch_n 19_o 1._o ch_n 21._o 25._o the_o
at_o rome_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v that_o the_o essential_a character_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o government_n own_v at_o rome_n by_o prop._n 21._o it_o appear_v also_o by_o almost_o all_o the_o know_a example_n beside_o of_o the_o change_n of_o government_n in_o a_o monarchy_n either_o in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o former_a government_n together_o with_o a_o new_a face_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n be_v make_v to_o be_v a_o new_a succession_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o nation_n the_o most_o plain_a instance_n of_o it_o be_v in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n where_o after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o form_n of_o government_n under_o the_o first_o king_n there_o succeed_v a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n notwithstanding_o that_o the_o macedonian_a sovereignty_n which_o be_v the_o first_o king_n continue_v still_o in_o be_v for_o it_o be_v one_o of_o those_o four_o kingdom_n so_o also_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n just_a before_o it_o the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o two_o horn_n come_v after_o one_o another_o tho'_o the_o first_o of_o they_o that_o be_v the_o king_n of_o media_n be_v still_o in_o be_v when_o the_o latter_a be_v in_o rule_n because_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n be_v also_o king_n of_o media_n and_o his_o realm_n at_o that_o time_n call_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n this_o also_o be_v confirm_v from_o the_o succession_n of_o this_o very_a same_o imperial_a head_n which_o be_v a_o new_a head_n notwithstanding_o that_o the_o dignity_n the_o onuphr_n panuvinus_n lib._n fast_a p._n 61._o but_o the_o consulary_a dignity_n continue_v at_o rome_n to_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n joh._n fersius_n silesius_n protonotarius_fw-la de_fw-fr p._n praet_fw-la justinian_n novel_a 105._o call_v the_o consulship_n a_o dignity_n that_o go_v always_o with_o the_o imperial_a power_n so_o that_o the_o consulary_a power_n seem_v to_o be_v so_o interweave_v with_o the_o sovereignty_n that_o it_o follow_v it_o of_o its_o own_o accord_n and_o be_v tacit_o include_v in_o it_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o sceptre_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v take_v l._n 6._o cod._n theodos_fw-la the_o emperor_n decree_n that_o all_o other_o dignity_n shall_v give_v place_n to_o that_o of_o consul_n prattica_fw-la dell_n medagglie_fw-mi de_fw-fr carlo_n patten_n pag._n 67._o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o money_n which_o the_o emperor_n julius_n caesar_n and_o augustus_n cause_v to_o be_v stamp_v be_v call_v consular_a money_n for_o the_o respect_n that_o they_o bear_v to_o that_o supreme_a dignity_n consulary_a government_n continue_v with_o it_o tho'_o in_o subordination_n to_o the_o imperial_a much_o more_o must_v this_o government_n be_v a_o new_a head_n when_o that_o which_o be_v only_o imperial_a be_v turn_v into_o a_o regal_a form_n at_o rome_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o long_o any_o question_n to_o be_v make_v whether_o the_o imperial_a government_n which_o be_v the_o six_o head_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v yet_o at_o a_o end_n chap._n v._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o 23_o d_o proposition_n the_o beast_n some_o present_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n the_o 24_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o least_o 1260_o year_n the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o witness_n the_o same_o particular_a time_n the_o two_o witness_n the_o representative_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n enslave_v by_o the_o beast_n since_o it_o have_v be_v make_v unquestionable_a from_o the_o precede_a proposition_n that_o the_o six_o king_n or_o head_n have_v be_v past_a for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n from_o thence_o it_o may_v as_o assure_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o beast_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n be_v a_o sovereign_n roman_a 23._o proposit_n 23._o power_n that_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a for_o the_o six_o king_n in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v certain_o at_o a_o end_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n prop._n 22._o and_o the_o seven_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v the_o six_o by_o prop._n the_o 18_o and_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v to_o continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n chap._n 17._o 10._o whereas_o the_o number_n of_o year_n from_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o this_o present_a be_v three_o time_n long_o than_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o six_o head_n from_o the_o date_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o as_o long_o as_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o other_o six_o head_n before_o wherefore_o the_o seven_o king_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v long_o since_o past_a and_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n have_v enter_v upon_o his_o reign_n for_o the_o eight_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v the_o seven_o by_o prop._n 18._o and_o the_o eight_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o second_o come_n of_o christ_n by_o corollar_n 1._o prop._n 12._o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v both_o begin_v already_o and_o not_o yet_o past_a that_o be_v must_v be_v at_o present_a in_o be_v upon_o the_o same_o ground_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n revel_v 13._o 5._o be_v at_o least_o 1260_o year_n 24._o prop._n 24._o for_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a by_o prop._n 23._o and_o he_o begin_v his_o reign_n soon_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o six_o head_n because_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v to_o continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n rev._n 17._o 10._o and_o the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o late_a end_v at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n in_o augustulus_n by_o prop._n 22._o which_o be_v above_o 1200_o year_n since_o it_o be_v therefore_o impossible_a that_o the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v have_v a_o literal_a signification_n in_o this_o place_n they_o must_v then_o of_o necessity_n be_v understand_v in_o a_o mystical_a signification_n by_o rule_n 2._o and_o in_o such_o a_o mystical_a signification_n also_o as_o must_v make_v they_o contain_v in_o they_o above_o 1200_o year_n now_o there_o be_v no_o example_n in_o prophecy_n of_o any_o such_o mystical_a signification_n of_o time_n as_o will_v make_v these_o forty_o two_o month_n reach_v to_o 1200_o year_n and_o make_v they_o less_o exceed_v that_o number_n of_o year_n than_o the_o mystical_a use_n of_o week_n and_o day_n in_o some_o of_o the_o prophecy_n week_n be_v by_o almost_o the_o vnanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n take_v for_o so_o many_o year_n as_o they_o have_v day_n in_o they_o in_o that_o famous_a prophecy_n about_o the_o first_o come_v of_o the_o messiah_n into_o the_o world_n in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n v._o 24._o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o seventy_o week_n this_o be_v a_o unexceptionable_a instance_n of_o the_o mystical_a use_n of_o day_n for_o year_n so_o also_o be_v the_o year_n of_o jubilee_n after_o 49_o year_n call_v the_o end_n of_o seven_o sabbath_n or_o week_n of_o year_n levit._fw-la 25._o 8._o day_n also_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o signify_v year_n in_o ezekiel_n twice_o in_o one_o chapter_n ezek._n 4._o 4_o 6._o and_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o book_n of_o number_n 14._o 34._o against_o these_o two_o last_o example_n it_o be_v pretend_v that_o day_n do_v not_o absolute_o signify_v year_n but_o be_v only_o make_v the_o type_n of_o year_n but_o this_o be_v no_o material_a objection_n against_o this_o usage_n of_o day_n for_o though_o in_o those_o two_o place_n they_o be_v use_v but_o as_o type_n yet_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v that_o type_n of_o thing_n be_v ordinary_o use_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n for_o the_o thing_n themselves_o after_o the_o type_n be_v fulfil_v in_o they_o and_o in_o that_o use_n of_o they_o they_o signify_v the_o thing_n absolute_o and_o not_o typical_o for_o a_o typical_a signification_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v the_o signification_n of_o it_o before_o it_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v which_o can_v be_v when_o the_o type_n be_v use_v for_o the_o real_a thing_n it_o self_n then_o in_o be_v and_o therefore_o in_o such_o a_o use_n of_o the_o typical_a word_n it_o must_v signify_v the_o thing_n absolute_o only_o thus_o do_v we_o find_v the_o name_n of_o temple_n altar_n the_o holy_a of_o holies_n the_o veil_n the_o passeover-lamb_n use_v to_o signify_v the_o christian_a church_n the_o communion_n heaven_n this_o earthly_a state_n christ_n jesus_n after_o these_o type_n be_v accomplish_v and_o so_o after_o their_o typical_a time_n be_v pass_v
power_n of_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n to_o belong_v to_o they_o leo._n they_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n though_o on_o the_o german_a or_o caesarian_a side_n de_fw-fr juribus_fw-la regni_fw-la &_o imp._n rom._n pag._n 5._o the_o reason_n why_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v be_v call_v king_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v both_o in_o reverence_n to_o the_o most_o holy_a roman_a church_n and_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n who_o people_n have_v former_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o empire_n m._n freherus_n in_o commentario_fw-la hence_o that_o proud_a voice_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o viith_o i_o confirm_v unto_o the_o prince_n the_o sovereign_a power_n with_o the_o crown_n of_o crown_n and_o give_v he_o command_v over_o the_o city_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n let_v the_o eagle_n defend_v my_o glory_n and_o in_o the_o seal_n of_o charles_n the_o ivth_o with_o which_o the_o golden_a bull_n the_o instrument_n for_o the_o present_a manner_n of_o the_o imperial_a election_n be_v seal_v and_o other_o public_a instrument_n the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o stamp_n of_o it_o with_o this_o motto_n roma_fw-la caput_fw-la mundi_fw-la regit_fw-la orbis_n fraena_fw-la retundi_fw-la goldast_n politic._n imperial_a pars_fw-la 5._o p._n 349._o sed_fw-la postquam_fw-la christiana_n &_o orthodoxa_fw-la religio_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o after_o that_o the_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n religion_n prevail_v so_o as_o to_o make_v a_o noise_n all_o over_o the_o world_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o high-priest_n at_o rome_n come_v to_o be_v adore_v by_o prince_n king_n and_o emperor_n with_o the_o great_a humility_n and_o a_o singular_a kind_n of_o devotion_n it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o of_o the_o two_o several_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o one_o shall_v be_v govern_v by_o the_o pope_n the_o other_o by_o the_o emperor_n but_o yet_o so_o that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v acknowledge_v both_o their_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o power_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o true_a mediator_n and_o intercessor_n for_o they_o but_o this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o civil_a law_n which_o suffer_v not_o the_o imperial_a majesty_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o human_a law_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a do_v open_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v above_o all_o human_a privilege_n and_o law_n bellarmin_n show_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n roman_n in_o germanos_fw-la that_o the_o present_a way_n of_o elect_v the_o emperor_n be_v settle_v by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o viith_o in_o the_o golden_a bull_n to_o confer_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o emperor_n of_o rome_n upon_o the_o person_n elect_v by_o they_o and_o chap._n 12._o lib._n 1._o say_v that_o all_o kind_n of_o christian_a prince_n whatsoever_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o have_v be_v among_o the_o german_n ever_o since_o the_o year_n 800._o goldastus_n in_o his_o politic._n imperial_a part_n 1._o p._n 76._o set_n down_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o the_o oath_n that_o the_o elector_n take_v before_o their_o choice_n to_o this_o effect_n i._o n._n by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n will_v choose_v a_o temporal_a or_o secular_a head_n for_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o be_v a_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o be_v advance_v to_o be_v emperor_n and_o it_o be_v the_o order_n of_o the_o golden_a bull_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o city_n of_o francfort_n till_o the_o major_a part_n of_o they_o have_v elect_v a_o temporal_a head_n for_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o be_v a_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o be_v create_v emperor_n aventin_n l._n 6._o histor_n boior_fw-la pope_n adrian_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o german_a prince_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v translate_v from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o almain_n so_o as_o that_o their_o king_n be_v not_o call_v roman_a emperor_n till_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n before_o his_o consecration_n he_o be_v but_o king_n after_o his_o consecration_n he_o become_v emperor_n from_o whence_o then_o say_v he_o have_v he_o the_o empire_n but_o from_o we_o and_o afterward_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o for_o rome_n be_v our_o seat_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v aix_n in_o the_o forest_n of_o ardenne_n radevicus_n l._n 1._o c._n 16._o frederic_n the_o emperor_n who_o have_v deny_v all_o subjection_n to_o pope_n adrian_n yet_o in_o his_o very_a defence_n of_o himself_o for_o it_o say_v thus_o the_o first_o voice_n in_o our_o election_n we_o owe_v to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mentz_n and_o then_o to_o the_o other_o elector_n in_o their_o order_n our_o regal_a unction_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o cologn_n and_o the_o last_o which_o be_v the_o imperial_a unction_n only_o we_o have_v from_o the_o pope_n ibidem_fw-la and_o pope_n adrian_n present_o after_o in_o his_o subjection_n to_o the_o emperor_n mind_v he_o that_o his_o magnificence_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v the_o pope_n that_o set_v the_o imperial_a crown_n upon_o his_o head_n cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la upon_o the_o 10_o v._o of_o the_o 17_o chap._n apoc._n to_o confute_v that_o opinion_n that_o will_v have_v the_o seven_o king_n succeed_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v the_o pope_n the_o seven_o say_v he_o be_v here_o say_v shall_v continue_v but_o a_o little_a while_n whereas_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n have_v continue_v a_o long_a while_n together_o the_o pope_n therefore_o do_v not_o succeed_v the_o emperor_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o continue_v there_o together_o with_o they_o as_o we_o see_v now_o the_o most_o serene_a ferdinand_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o our_o most_o holy_a lord_n paul_n v._o to_o be_v the_o highpriest_n or_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n grotius_n in_o respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la the_o german_a prince_n choose_v the_o emperor_n but_o their_o choice_n must_v have_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v confer_v their_o right_n and_o power_n upon_o the_o pope_n from_o that_o approbation_n have_v the_o emperor_n the_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n and_o many_o thing_n in_o italy_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n from_o whence_o come_v the_o homage_n that_o be_v do_v he_o for_o the_o dutchy_n of_o milan_n montferrat_n mantua_n and_o many_o other_o privilege_n there_o beside_o nor_o can_v it_o be_v say_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o the_o emperor_n be_v make_v by_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v always_o the_o same_o even_o when_o the_o emperor_n be_v some_o thracian_n some_o of_o illyricum_n and_o some_o of_o hungary_n and_o so_o be_v it_o afterward_o with_o charlemaigne_n and_o now_o with_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n see_v grot._n c._n 9_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-la jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la and_o in_o the_o commentary_n of_o it_o in_o prop._n 21._o lud._n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n cap._n 5._o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o history_n that_o germany_n even_o after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o frank_n be_v account_v a_o kingdom_n by_o itself_o that_o be_v distinct_a from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n m._n freherus_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o this_o our_o emperor_n at_o this_o time_n observe_v this_o in_o their_o title_n emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n king_n of_o hungary_n bohemia_n dalmatia_n etc._n etc._n ludovicus_n the_o emperor_n the_o son_n of_o pius_n be_v call_v king_n of_o germany_n which_o be_v almost_o from_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o territory_n of_o charlemaigne_n he_o do_v also_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n show_v that_o the_o seven_o elector_n choose_v the_o emperor_n as_o a_o college_n or_o as_o the_o representative_n of_o all_o the_o prince_n and_o people_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o authority_n be_v confer_v upon_o they_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o golden_a bull_n of_o charles_n iu._n if_o it_o shall_v be_v object_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v the_o only_a true_a roman_a emperor_n and_o be_v unjust_o deprive_v of_o their_o western_a dominion_n by_o the_o pope_n it_o be_v to_o be_v remember_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n themselves_o confirm_v the_o title_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n lud._n à _fw-la bebenburg_n cap._n 5._o and_o m._n freherus_n in_o his_o comment_n there_o prove_v that_o transaction_n betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o ado_n rhegino_n philip_n of_o bergamo_n platina_n voluterranus_n egnatius_n especial_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n michael_n which_o be_v publish_v in_o st._n peter_n church_n at_o rome_n and_o confirm_v
by_o which_o he_o be_v everywhere_o own_a for_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a prince_n for_o this_o reason_n be_v it_o that_o idem_fw-la that_o bellarmin_n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o the_o translat_a imp._n rom._n prove_n that_o the_o western_a emperor_n title_n to_o that_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o prince_n and_o particular_o by_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n after_o the_o confirm_v that_o title_n upon_o charlemain_n and_o chap._n 12._o show_v the_o same_o to_o have_v be_v own_v to_o the_o german_a emperor_n by_o all_o christian_a prince_n ever_o since_o the_o year_n 800._o and_o cap._n 5._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la give_v this_o proof_n of_o it_o that_o for_o this_o cause_n the_o german_a emperor_n have_v the_o precedence_n of_o all_o other_o king_n though_o far_o more_o considerable_a and_o powerful_a than_o himself_o and_o next_o that_o he_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o representative_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n for_o it_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n reg._n &_o imp._n cap._n 11._o do_v first_o show_n that_o the_o imperial_a coronation_n must_v certain_o give_v the_o emperor_n more_o than_o a_o name_n and_o that_o therefore_o it_o do_v give_v they_o a_o title_n of_o superiority_n over_o all_o the_o territory_n that_o be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n though_o they_o be_v not_o now_o the_o facto_fw-la or_o actual_o under_o the_o emperor_n power_n as_o that_o he_o can_v legitimate_a bastard_n in_o they_o in_o order_n to_o inheritance_n restore_v those_o that_o have_v be_v public_o disgrace_v to_o their_o reputation_n again_o make_v law_n and_o suchlike_a thing_n which_o of_o right_n be_v only_o reserve_v to_o the_o imperial_a power_n to_o do_v and_o unless_o the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n get_v something_o which_o he_o have_v not_o before_o by_o be_v make_v emperor_n he_o can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o be_v advance_v to_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n which_o be_v the_o word_n in_o the_o election_n rex_fw-la romanorum_fw-la in_o caesarem_fw-la promovendus_fw-la &_o imperator_fw-la futurus_fw-la and_o then_o the_o law_n will_v be_v for_o word_n only_o and_o not_o for_o thing_n contrary_a to_o c._n communia_fw-la de_fw-la leg._n 2._o &_o extr_n de_fw-fr elect_a c._n commissa_fw-la and_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o name_n will_v intimate_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o thing_n contrary_a to_o jura_n 21._o distinct_a c._n clerus_fw-la etc._n etc._n de_fw-fr codicel_n l._n si_fw-la idem_fw-la he_o and_o his_o ambassador_n have_v the_o precedence_n give_v they_o in_o all_o public_a appearance_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n also_o be_v he_o in_o subject_n in_o see_v ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n not._n praecedent_n idem_fw-la cap._n 15._o show_n how_o the_o emperor_n have_v the_o mediate_a power_n in_o all_o kingdom_n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o king_n the_o immediate_a power_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v that_o p._n 191_o &_o 200._o s._n rom._n imp._n jus_fw-la publicum_fw-la the_o emperor_n alone_o have_v the_o power_n of_o legitimate_v of_o bastard_n of_o restore_v the_o disgrace_v and_o prescription_n beyond_o the_o memory_n of_o man_n against_o imperial_a right_n be_v of_o no_o validity_n a_o order_n of_o the_o imperial_a chamber_n be_v a_o universal_a jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o well_o those_o that_o be_v its_o immediate_a as_o those_o that_o be_v it_o be_v more_o remote_a subject_n the_o exercise_n of_o some_o right_o reserve_v to_o he_o over_o the_o subject_n of_o other_o prince_n in_o case_n of_o the_o denial_n of_o justice_n to_o they_o or_o of_o the_o neglect_n of_o it_o and_o in_o case_n of_o appeal_n though_o not_o with_o any_o power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o prince_n whether_o this_o be_v fit_a and_o allowable_a i_o will_v not_o dispute_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o right_n he_o have_v a_o long_a time_n be_v in_o actual_a possession_n of_o which_o usual_o confirm_v a_o right_a and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v his_o due_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a and_o not_o allow_v to_o any_o other_o prince_n beside_o so_o that_o there_o be_v none_o else_o that_o have_v the_o least_o appearance_n of_o be_v the_o one_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o ten_o horn_n or_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o king_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v further_o urge_v that_o those_o dreadful_a act_n of_o antichristian_a tyranny_n over_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o beast_n do_v very_o little_a suit_n with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n at_o present_a it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a description_n of_o two_o different_a state_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o prophecy_n itself_o the_o first_o before_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o second_o beast_n or_o false_a prophet_n and_o there_o he_o be_v describe_v as_o act_v upon_o his_o own_o bottom_n and_o it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n do_v worship_v he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v power_n over_o all_o tongue_n and_o nation_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o 8._o rev._n 13._o 8._o do_v very_o well_o answer_v any_o time_n of_o the_o imperial_a enforcement_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n by_o their_o law_n and_o their_o execution_n of_o the_o act_n of_o council_n before_o the_o pope_n have_v get_v the_o whole_a superiority_n into_o their_o hand_n for_o then_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o only_a roman_a power_n that_o be_v worship_v or_o who_o will_n and_o law_n about_o religion_n be_v set_v up_o for_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o the_o world_n but_o then_o there_o be_v another_o state_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o second_o beast_n or_o false_a prophet_n where_o all_o his_o 12._o v._o 12._o power_n be_v exercise_v before_o his_o face_n by_o another_o and_o in_o that_o state_n the_o charge_n of_o anti-christian_n tyranny_n over_o the_o whole_a world_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o beast_n as_o he_o be_v confederated_a with_o those_o who_o act_n all_o these_o thing_n and_o it_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o beast_n only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o continue_v still_o the_o secular_a head_n of_o that_o confederacy_n as_o any_o cruelty_n do_v by_o the_o officer_n of_o any_o army_n against_o the_o enemy_n be_v say_v to_o be_v all_o do_v by_o the_o general_n but_o to_o show_v we_o that_o all_o this_o mischief_n be_v chief_o chargeable_a upon_o his_o confederate_n and_o instrument_n only_o we_o see_v all_o that_o tragical_a part_n act_v by_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o be_v describe_v as_o the_o principal_a actor_n in_o all_o the_o bloodshed_n and_o murder_n of_o those_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n or_o his_o image_n and_o that_o this_o image_n be_v a_o thing_n quite_o distinct_a 17._o v._o 15_o 16_o 17._o from_o the_o beast_n will_v be_v make_v afterward_o to_o appear_v as_o also_o how_o both_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o false_a worship_n enjoin_v but_o yet_o after_o all_o it_o can_v but_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v every_o way_n more_o certain_a and_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o present_a papal_a power_n must_v be_v the_o false_a prophet_n how_o dubious_a soever_o his_o real_a distinction_n from_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v for_o the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n can_v possible_o fit_v any_o other_o church-head_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o time_n in_o be_v but_o chapter_n but_o see_v note_v the_o first_o upon_o the_o five_o chapter_n only_o that_o power_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n must_v necessary_o be_v now_o in_o be_v because_o the_o beast_n his_o individual_a companion_n whoever_o he_o be_v to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o they_o both_o be_v certain_o now_o in_o be_v 19_o rev._n 19_o propos_fw-fr 23._o chap._n vii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o first_o query_n whether_o at_o justinian_n be_v recovery_n of_o italy_n from_o the_o goth_n there_o have_v not_o be_v two_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n thus_o far_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o general_a agreement_n among_o almost_o all_o kind_n of_o considerable_a interpreter_n who_o make_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v a_o roman_a power_n in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n and_o this_o seem_v sufficient_a for_o the_o main_a use_n that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v of_o this_o kind_n of_o knowledge_n but_o because_o man_n mind_n be_v usual_o very_o uneasy_a under_o such_o a_o general_a assurance_n of_o the_o main_a foundation_n without_o a_o more_o particular_a determination_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o
the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n and_o the_o last_o period_n of_o so_o formidable_a a_o power_n as_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v i_o will_v now_o proceed_v to_o propound_v my_o apprehension_n about_o those_o particular_a circumstance_n which_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o necessary_a because_o almost_o all_o the_o application_n of_o the_o many_o character_n and_o property_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v seem_v to_o depend_v upon_o such_o a_o particular_a determination_n and_o because_o i_o know_v it_o will_v be_v difficult_a to_o prevail_v with_o any_o who_o have_v frame_v to_o themselves_o a_o hypothesis_n of_o their_o own_o about_o these_o thing_n to_o see_v any_o convince_a proof_n for_o the_o way_n that_o i_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o be_v civil_a to_o the_o understanding_n and_o assurance_n of_o other_o i_o will_v now_o propound_v my_o own_o particular_a application_n under_o the_o name_n of_o query_n instead_o of_o proposition_n tho'_o to_o myself_o they_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v of_o much_o the_o same_o strength_n i_o will_v therefore_o first_o have_v it_o consider_v whether_o at_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n be_v conquest_n of_o the_o italian_a query_n 1_o goth_n there_o have_v not_o be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n of_o the_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n about_o the_o beast_n as_o may_v be_v call_v two_o different_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n and_o six_o head_n by_o prop._n 19_o and_o 5._o and_o the_o imperial_a government_n as_o the_o six_o head_n be_v change_v at_o late_a upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n by_o prop._n the_o 22._o there_o remain_v then_o nothing_o more_o to_o be_v do_v for_o the_o determine_n of_o this_o question_n than_o to_o show_v that_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n to_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n do_v make_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o than_o it_o will_v not_o be_v question_v but_o that_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n by_o justinian_n do_v also_o make_v the_o other_o head_n that_o be_v to_o be_v revive_v that_o the_o succession_n of_o those_o barbarous_a king_n at_o rome_n do_v make_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n appear_v from_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n prop._n the_o 21_o for_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o these_o king_n and_o their_o reign_n over_o rome_n and_o italy_n the_o supreme_a secular_a power_n of_o rome_n be_v change_v and_o another_o own_v there_o in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o tho'_o the_o one_o part_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n remain_v still_o sound_a at_o constantinople_n yet_o by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o it_o which_o do_v more_o immediate_o preside_v over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n come_v to_o be_v divide_v betwixt_o a_o king_n and_o a_o emperor_n and_o so_o that_o which_o be_v a_o form_n of_o government_n pure_o imperial_a before_o come_v to_o be_v a_o mixture_n of_o kingly_a and_o imperial_a government_n for_o that_o the_o new_a king_n of_o italy_n and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n make_v still_o but_o one_o supreme_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n tho'_o divide_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o their_o empire_n appear_v from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n before_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o these_o barbarous_a king_n the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n be_v then_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o imperial_a head_n tho'_o they_o have_v two_o different_a kingdom_n they_o have_v both_o of_o they_o their_o authority_n 158._o chap._n xvii_o pag._n 157_o 158._o from_o the_o 4._o the_o see_v note_v the_o second_o on_o chap._n 3._o grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la bell._n &_o pac._n lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 11._o and_o in_o the_o annotat._n onuphrius_n panvinius_n lib._n fast_a do_v frequent_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a and_o roman_a consul_n and_o show_v they_o to_o have_v be_v indifferent_o choose_v from_o either_o of_o those_o city_n see_v pancirollus_n in_o note_n 2._o chap._n 4._o same_o people_n and_o senate_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o be_v there_o half_a the_o senate_n and_o one_o of_o the_o consul_n ordinary_o reside_v at_o constantinople_n the_o law_n also_o of_o the_o empire_n be_v joint_o subscribe_v by_o both_o and_o do_v now_o in_o the_o code_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o it_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o pancirollus_n explication_n of_o the_o notitia_fw-la imperii_fw-la to_o show_v that_o the_o military_a ensign_n and_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o chief_a dignity_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v almost_o every_o one_o of_o they_o figure_n on_o purpose_n contrive_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o give_v by_o their_o authority_n to_o represent_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n all_o over_o the_o world_n under_o the_o divide_a share_n of_o the_o two_o imperial_a head_n of_o it_o as_o have_v 17._o ch._n 17._o be_v before_o observe_v page_n 148._o and_o thus_o be_v the_o two_o empire_n but_o like_o the_o two_o province_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n of_o rome_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v but_o one_o unite_v supreme_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n now_o all_o the_o change_n of_o this_o imperial_a partnership_n in_o the_o government_n by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v the_o introduce_v the_o kingly_a power_n into_o that_o share_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o in_o every_o thing_n else_o the_o new_a king_n observe_v city_n observe_v sigonius_n de_fw-fr occident_n imper._n lib._n 15._o odoacer_n do_v humble_a the_o authority_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o consul_n but_o in_o every_o thing_n else_o he_o retain_v the_o old_a constitution_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n and_o the_o right_n and_o name_n of_o the_o magistrate_n give_v the_o bishop_n and_o church_n their_o due_a respect_n and_o speak_v of_o theodorick_n after_o he_o lib._n 16._o he_o retain_v the_o roman_a magistrate_n and_o because_o he_o reign_v by_o the_o emperor_n favour_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o senate_n he_o lay_v aside_o his_o own_o country_n habit_n and_o wear_v the_o purple_a and_o the_o royal_a robe_n he_o set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n every_o way_n like_o the_o ancient_a western_a empire_n joan._n fersius_n silesius_n de_fw-fr praefectura_fw-la praetor_n theodoric_n retain_v still_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o custom_n and_o the_o very_a same_o magistrate_n so_o that_o the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n be_v ashamed_a to_o create_v they_o themselves_o cassiodor_n lib._n 3._o variar_n ep._n 43._o theodoric_n say_v we_o delight_v in_o govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o roman_n who_o we_o desire_v to_o maintain_v by_o our_o arms._n and_o all_o over_o that_o book_n nothing_o be_v more_o frequent_a than_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n and_o the_o whole_a business_n of_o it_o be_v the_o king_n or_o governor_n letter_n for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o by_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o magistrate_n that_o the_o western_a empire_n have_v be_v govern_v by_o before_o hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 867._o speak_v of_o the_o gothish_a government_n in_o italy_n but_o although_o they_o change_v not_o any_o roman_a constitution_n as_o the_o senate_n the_o praefect_n the_o comites_fw-la the_o curator_n and_o the_o like_a yet_o they_o do_v ordinary_o model_n they_o after_o their_o own_o fashion_n but_o yet_o all_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o dignity_n and_o pag._n 128._o then_o begin_v italy_n to_o breathe_v and_o flourish_v again_o and_o theodoric_n when_o he_o see_v the_o roman_n who_o he_o have_v a_o affection_n for_o very_o much_o bend_v upon_o their_o ancient_a liberty_n he_o command_v all_o thing_n shall_v be_v administer_v by_o roman_a magistrate_n he_o commit_v the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o city_n to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n but_o so_o as_o that_o he_o himself_o choose_v the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n the_o old_a form_n reference_n see_v reference_n of_o government_n which_o they_o find_v in_o use_n at_o their_o come_n to_o the_o crown_n as_o appear_v from_o all_o the_o history_n of_o their_o government_n they_o change_v no_o roman_a custom_n say_v rubeus_n and_o it_o may_v 167._o h._n rubeus_n histor_n raven_n p._n 128_o 167._o more_o particular_o be_v see_v in_o cassiodorus_n variarum_fw-la that_o they_o retain_v all_o the_o same_o magistrate_n by_o which_o the_o government_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v administer_v beside_o the_o fall_n of_o
the_o western_a empire_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o zeno_n emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o zeno_n can_v not_o be_v less_o a_o part_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o rome_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n than_o he_o be_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o it_o because_o he_o have_v his_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o choice_n of_o one_o of_o the_o consul_n still_o continue_v to_o he_o all_o the_o the_o time_n of_o odoacer_n the_o conqueror_n reign_n and_o emperor_n and_o jornandes_n who_o be_v the_o gothish_a bishop_n of_o ravenna_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n give_v this_o account_n of_o king_n theodoric_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr rebus_fw-la geticis_fw-la sect_n 86._o zeno_n upon_o the_o report_n that_o he_o hear_v of_o theodoric_n than_o choose_a king_n of_o the_o goth_n invite_v he_o into_o the_o city_n and_o receive_v he_o with_o honour_n place_v he_o among_o the_o noble_n of_o his_o palace_n and_o after_o that_o to_o show_v he_o great_a honour_n he_o adopt_v he_o his_o son_n for_o the_o war_n and_o give_v a_o triumph_n in_o the_o city_n at_o his_o own_o cost_v then_o make_v he_o consul_n in_o ordinary_a which_o be_v the_o high_a honour_n in_o the_o empire_n but_o theodoric_n weary_a of_o live_v idle_a beg_v of_o zeno_n that_o he_o will_v give_v he_o leave_v to_o try_v his_o fortune_n for_o the_o recovery_n of_o italy_n which_o have_v be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o contain_v in_o it_o that_o city_n which_o be_v head_n and_o lady_n of_o the_o world_n for_o it_o be_v better_a say_v he_o that_o i_o who_o be_o your_o son_n shall_v possess_v that_o kingdom_n by_o your_o gift_n than_o one_o that_o tyrannise_v over_o your_o senate_n and_o commonwealth_n for_o if_o i_o be_v conqueror_n i_o shall_v hold_v it_o as_o your_o gift_n and_o favour_n which_o zeno_n hear_v do_v yield_v to_o his_o desire_n and_o send_v he_o away_o with_o honour_n recommend_v the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o care_n blondus_fw-la decad._n l._n 3._o pag._n 32._o speak_v of_o theodoric_n be_v petition_n to_o zeno_n when_o zeno_n have_v report_v this_o to_o the_o senate_n they_o vote_v that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o very_o reasonable_a but_o that_o it_o ought_v free_o to_o be_v offer_v he_o of_o their_o own_o motion_n wherefore_o zeno_n when_o he_o have_v honour_v theodoric_n with_o a_o consecrate_a veil_n which_o be_v then_o the_o sure_a confirmation_n of_o the_o emperor_n grant_v for_o any_o thing_n send_v he_o away_o with_o a_o recommendation_n of_o italy_n and_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o care_n carolus_n sigonius_n de_fw-fr occid_n imp._n lib._n 15._o concern_v this_o grant_n to_o theodoric_n zeno_n thereupon_o give_v he_o a_o grant_v of_o italy_n by_o a_o public_a instrument_n per_fw-la pragmaticum_fw-la put_v a_o consecrate_a veil_n upon_o his_o head_n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n in_o german_a among_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o proof_n that_o he_o give_v of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n upon_o odoacer_n and_o the_o goth_n bring_v this_o for_o one_o that_o theodorick_n have_v the_o grant_n of_o it_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a imperial_a senate_n for_o which_o he_o quote_v sigebert_n abbas_n urspergensis_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o emperor_n adopt_a son_n and_o make_v consul_n which_o be_v next_o in_o dignity_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o have_v a_o consecrate_a veil_n from_o he_o which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o imperial_a purple_a and_o that_o pope_n symmachus_n be_v subject_a to_o he_o and_o that_o he_o govern_v all_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n ibid._n as_o for_o the_o name_n of_o king_n he_o prove_v from_o baldus_n examp._n col._n fin_n de_fw-fr probat_fw-la &_o in_o lib._n penultim_fw-la c._n de_fw-fr donat_fw-la inter_fw-la vir._n &_o uxor_fw-la that_o a_o king_n in_o his_o kingdom_n be_v the_o same_o with_o a_o emperor_n the_o emperor_n ordinary_o call_v themselves_o king_n as_o well_o as_o caesar_n augusti_n &_o emperor_n by_o his_o own_o authority_n do_v zeno_n first_o make_v theodorick_n who_o conquer_a odoacer_n one_o of_o the_o roman_a consul_n adopt_a he_o for_o his_o son_n like_o a_o new_a caesar_n then_o give_v he_o a_o formal_a commission_n for_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n as_o the_o emperor_n use_v to_o reference_n see_v reference_n create_v another_o emperor_n to_o share_v with_o he_o in_o the_o government_n and_o from_o that_o time_n be_v there_o much_o the_o same_o union_n in_o the_o public_a act_n of_o the_o government_n betwixt_o the_o gothish_a king_n and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n that_o there_o have_v be_v before_o betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n according_o do_a we_o find_v the_o date_n of_o the_o decretal_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o those_o day_n to_o have_v the_o mention_n of_o the_o year_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n as_o for_o their_o occasional_a difference_n that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o use_v to_o be_v sometime_o betwixt_o the_o two_o emperor_n and_o must_v necessary_o be_v sometime_o betwixt_o the_o most_o unite_a sovereign_n as_o it_o be_v express_o intimate_v by_o sigonius_n as_o the_o case_n between_o zeno_n and_o odoacer_n lib._n 15._o de_fw-la imperio_fw-la occid_n zeno_n say_v he_o take_v odoacer_n invasion_n of_o italy_n so_o ill_o that_o he_o will_v have_v no_o society_n of_o the_o empire_n with_o he_o which_o show_v by_o the_o way_n that_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o emperor_n with_o the_o follow_a king_n of_o italy_n be_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o sociable_a government_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o have_v be_v before_o use_v among_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n thus_o be_v theodorick_n state_n theodorick_n see_v not._n praece_v and_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr occid_n imp._n l._n 16._o say_v of_o theodoric_n that_o he_o conform_v himself_o to_o the_o purple_a of_o the_o roman_a prince_n and_o lay_v away_o the_o habit_n of_o his_o own_o country_n because_o he_o be_v make_v king_n of_o italy_n by_o the_o roman_a emperor_n and_o senate_n and_o blondus_n say_v pag._n 37._o decad._n l._n 3._o that_o theodoric_n be_v receive_v at_o rome_n with_o the_o applause_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o all_o the_o people_n hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 122._o say_v that_o zeno_n and_o the_o senate_n conduct_v theodoric_n out_o of_o the_o city_n in_o his_o robe_n of_o state_n choose_v king_n of_o italy_n and_o of_o rome_n by_o zeno_n and_o the_o whole_a senate_n and_o with_o pomp_n accompany_v by_o they_o out_o of_o the_o city_n in_o his_o robe_n of_o state_n he_o be_v receive_v at_o rome_n for_o their_o king_n with_o the_o applause_n and_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o senate_n after_o a_o small_a difference_n with_o anastasius_n the_o next_o emperor_n in_o eastern_a in_o cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 1._o ep._n 1._o theodoric_n to_o anastasius_n wherein_o those_o mention_a expression_n be_v find_v and_o among_o they_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o frequent_a message_n from_o anastasius_n to_o love_v the_o senate_n to_o observe_v the_o roman_a law_n to_o take_v care_n of_o all_o the_o member_n of_o italy_n which_o show_v how_o much_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v still_o account_v by_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n as_o it_o have_v be_v before_o in_o union_n with_o the_o eastern_a the_o begin_n of_o his_o reign_n theodoric_n beg_v peace_n of_o he_o with_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o superiority_n over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o move_v he_o to_o it_o by_o this_o consideration_n that_o these_o two_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n be_v always_o one_o body_n under_o the_o former_a prince_n and_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v but_o one_o will_n and_o one_o judgement_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o onuphrius_n pauvinius_fw-la observe_v fast_o pag._n 308._o that_o theodoric_n enjoy_v the_o government_n of_o italy_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o anastasius_n and_o the_o very_a difference_n betwixt_o they_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o anastasius_n his_o reign_n do_v show_v what_o opinion_n theodoric_n have_v of_o his_o be_v the_o emperor_n partner_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o west_n for_o upon_o anastasius_n confer_v the_o honour_n of_o consul_n and_o augustus_n upon_o chlodoreus_n king_n of_o the_o frank_n theodoric_n be_v laetus_n pomponius_n laetus_n say_v to_o have_v declare_v war_n against_o he_o for_o the_o province_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n a_o manifest_a instance_n do_v he_o give_v of_o his_o own_v the_o same_o conjunction_n with_o the_o eastern_a empire_n that_o the_o western_a emperor_n before_o he_o do_v testify_v by_o their_o joint_a suffrage_n in_o choose_v of_o each_o
of_o competitor_n to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o beside_o not_o own_v as_o head_n of_o rome_n that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o account_v it_o any_o settle_a change_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n prop._n 21._o part_n 1._o hugo_n of_o arles_n have_v indeed_o the_o principality_n of_o rome_n with_o marozia_n but_o he_o be_v present_o cast_v out_o of_o it_o again_o beside_o that_o that_o that_o ibid._n cap._n 14._o the_o german_a writer_n account_n conrade_n and_o henry_n auceps_fw-la emperor_n in_o succession_n to_o ludovicus_n the_o immediate_a emperor_n before_o they_o and_o then_o there_o will_v not_o be_v above_o 8_o year_n of_o vacancy_n other_o reject_v these_o two_o because_o they_o be_v not_o anoint_v and_o crown_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o the_o german_n do_v much_o dispute_v the_o necessity_n of_o that_o the_o king_n of_o germany_n with_o who_o the_o imperial_a title_n of_o rome_n have_v continue_v by_o right_a of_o succession_n from_o charlemaigne_n till_o that_o time_n do_v still_o retain_v the_o same_o right_n in_o appearance_n because_o they_o be_v neither_o formal_o disow_v by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n nor_o have_v any_o other_o set_v up_o there_o in_o their_o place_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o italy_n be_v then_o account_v a_o particular_a jurisdiction_n by_o itself_o distinct_a from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v by_o that_o time_n almost_o absolute_a in_o that_o city_n so_o that_o all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o hence_o will_v be_v that_o the_o false_a prophet_n act_v for_o a_o little_a time_n without_o the_o beast_n 9_o and_o this_o last_o observation_n may_v occasion_v a_o scruple_n how_o the_o emperor_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n when_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n they_o have_v have_v no_o more_o than_o the_o bare_a title_n of_o it_o the_o easy_a answer_n to_o this_o be_v that_o all_o that_o be_v require_v to_o make_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o be_v chapter_n be_v see_v note_v the_o 6_o on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n a_o settle_a secular_a authority_n own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n and_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v call_v a_o head_n of_o it_o and_o have_v so_o little_a power_n or_o influence_n over_o it_o for_o all_o his_o power_n be_v to_o be_v exercise_v before_o he_o by_o another_o church-head_n distinct_a from_o he_o it_o can_v be_v think_v necessary_a 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o for_o the_o emperor_n to_o be_v particular_o resident_a at_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o rome_n for_o then_o the_o roman_a emperor_n ever_o after_o the_o make_n ravenna_n the_o imperial_a seat_n by_o honorius_n must_v have_v cease_v to_o have_v be_v the_o head_n of_o rome_n 10._o it_o may_v then_o be_v reply_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n have_v the_o title_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n of_o rome_n and_o upon_o that_o account_n shall_v seem_v not_o to_o have_v be_v change_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n but_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o have_v a_o title_n only_o but_o that_o title_n must_v be_v own_v by_o the_o chief_a authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o sole_a secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o it_o whereas_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v far_o from_o be_v own_v for_o the_o only_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n for_o they_o be_v no_o further_o own_v to_o have_v any_o thing_n to_o do_v there_o than_o what_o the_o 3._o the_o all_o historian_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o imprisonment_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o first_o for_o crown_v the_o emperor_n justin_n in_o the_o east_n and_o of_o the_o absolute_a sovereignty_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n see_v note_n on_o the_o four_o chapter_n lib._n 3._o king_n of_o the_o goth_n who_o be_v then_o in_o the_o real_a and_o actual_a possession_n of_o rome_n do_v allow_v they_o as_o partner_n with_o they_o in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o title_n of_o that_o city_n 11._o it_o may_v also_o be_v object_v that_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v very_o often_o in_o war_n with_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o strict_a confederacy_n that_o be_v everywhere_o express_v to_o be_v betwixt_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n but_o since_o they_o have_v be_v notwithstanding_o at_o a_o constant_a agreement_n in_o the_o great_a design_n of_o their_o confederacy_n which_o be_v persecution_n for_o false_a worship_n their_o occasional_a difference_n about_o other_o thing_n be_v not_o to_o be_v regard_v at_o most_o not_o more_o than_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o yet_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n 12._o how_o also_o can_v the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o have_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n about_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n when_o they_o be_v many_o of_o they_o arrian_n at_o the_o great_a distance_n from_o the_o religion_n of_o rome_n the_o answer_n to_o this_o be_v that_o they_o be_v soon_o bring_v under_o the_o authority_n and_o see_v of_o rome_n france_n spain_n and_o all_o justinian_n conquest_n change_v about_o the_o end_n of_o that_o age._n 13._o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n distinct_a from_o one_o another_o there_o can_v be_v no_o one_o secular_a head_n that_o can_v deserve_v to_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v but_o such_o a_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o have_v a_o superior_a right_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n while_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o it_o be_v divide_v 21._o prop._n 21._o into_o ten_o sovereignty_n and_o by_o that_o right_o have_v a_o claim_n to_o a_o jurisdiction_n paramount_n to_o they_o all_o and_o such_o be_v the_o claim_n of_o the_o present_a emperor_n to_o chapter_n to_o see_v notes_n m_o and_z n_z on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n reserve_a right_n over_o all_o the_o divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o there_o be_v at_o present_a so_o great_a and_o public_a a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o german_a emperor_n superiority_n over_o over_o other_o king_n only_o as_o he_o be_v roman_a emperor_n that_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v he_o be_v suffer_v to_o have_v the_o precedence_n of_o king_n who_o have_v both_o a_o much_o large_a dominion_n than_o he_o and_o a_o much_o ancient_a title_n and_o who_o take_v place_n of_o he_o before_o he_o have_v the_o imperial_a title_n when_o he_o have_v nothing_o but_o his_o hereditary_a country_n but_o that_o which_o be_v chief_o to_o be_v regard_v for_o the_o qualify_a he_o for_o this_o character_n of_o a_o head_n among_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v that_o he_o be_v proper_o say_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a civil_a head_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n in_o one_o common_a design_n that_o they_o be_v all_o engage_v in_o because_o he_o be_v so_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o manage_n they_o all_o for_o that_o end_n and_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o their_o head_n in_o it_o 14._o it_o may_v be_v further_o inquire_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v subdue_v three_o king_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n it_o be_v answer_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v say_v there_o of_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n in_o his_o joint_a confederacy_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o one_o thing_n engage_v in_o one_o design_n and_o than_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n in_o that_o design_n will_v be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o beast_n so_o that_o the_o subdue_a of_o the_o three_o king_n may_v thus_o be_v either_o title_n either_o hierom._n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 145._o say_v that_o justinian_n build_v that_o magnificent_a temple_n of_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n in_o memory_n of_o his_o persian_a vandalic_a and_o gothick_n victory_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr casaribus_fw-la pag._n 139._o give_v a_o account_n of_o belisarius_n expedition_n against_o the_o persian_n and_o that_o he_o enter_v in_o a_o triumph_n into_o constantinople_n for_o that_o conquest_n and_o pag._n 140._o say_v that_o he_o have_v a_o most_o pompous_a triumph_n from_o the_o spoil_n of_o the_o vandal_n be_v then_o consul_n in_o ordinary_a and_o pag._n 141._o say_v that_o when_o justinian_n have_v recover_v italy_n and_o subdue_v africa_n and_o persia_n he_o put_v the_o glory_n of_o his_o victory_n into_o his_o title_n justinian_n conquest_n or_o character_n or_o
mr._n mede_n suppose_v the_o root_n out_o of_o the_o goth_n and_o lombard_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n out_o of_o italy_n may_v answer_v this_o character_n the_o pope_n excommunication_n and_o deprivation_n of_o some_o reference_n see_v reference_n three_o remarkable_a sovereign_n power_n 15._o a_o great_a objection_n against_o this_o opinion_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v this_o follow_v esteem_v to_o be_v viz._n that_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o that_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n for_o rev._n 17._o 12._o it_o be_v say_v that_o those_o ten_o king_n shall_v receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n and_o that_o the_o term_n of_o one_o hour_n do_v signify_v in_o the_o original_a at_o the_o same_o time_n now_o it_o be_v know_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o settle_a kingdom_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n the_o beast_n therefore_o must_v arise_v about_o the_o same_o time_n and_o this_o be_v almost_o a_o whole_a age_n before_o the_o conquest_n of_o justinian_n 1._o there_o be_v no_o clear_a ground_n for_o any_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a that_o be_v render_v one_o hour_n on_o the_o contrary_a to_o render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v at_o best_a but_o a_o very_a rare_a and_o unusual_a acceptation_n of_o it_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v ever_o find_v to_o be_v use_v at_o all_o in_o that_o signification_n which_o be_v much_o to_o be_v question_v and_o therefore_o be_v it_o that_o we_o find_v not_o this_o interpretation_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o have_v be_v think_v on_o till_o this_o present_a age_n and_o even_o now_o the_o great_a number_n of_o translation_n have_v nothing_o of_o this_o sense_n in_o they_o the_o proper_a signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o accusative_a case_n be_v as_o it_o be_v render_v for_o one_o hour_n space_n which_o in_o a_o prophetical_a style_n signify_v a_o short_a space_n of_o time_n and_o then_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o understand_v to_o signify_v that_o those_o king_n shall_v reign_v like_o king_n with_o the_o beast_n for_o a_o little_a time_n but_o as_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o shall_v give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n after_o it_o and_o so_o appear_v to_o be_v like_o the_o slave_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o his_o use_n and_o service_n 2._o or_o if_o it_o shall_v signify_v about_o the_o same_o time_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v understand_v only_o of_o the_o reign_v of_o these_o king_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n at_o any_o the_o same_o time_n of_o both_o for_o to_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o time_n of_o their_o reign_n together_o in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o beast_n and_o not_o necessary_o of_o their_o beginning_n to_o reign_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v certain_a by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o that_o most_o of_o these_o ten_o king_n have_v begin_v to_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n long_o before_o other_o and_o so_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v say_v to_o begin_v their_o power_n all_o together_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o beast_n if_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v count_v from_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o ten_o kingdom_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v already_o past_a for_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o there_o be_v ten_o kingdom_n erect_v there_o before_o the_o year_n 420._o as_o 1._o the_o almain_n who_o have_v be_v long_o a_o roman_a province_n have_v a_o king_n in_o julian_n time_n and_o after_o the_o conquest_n of_o he_o reign_n he_o cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesar_n pag._n 102._o mention_n julian_n league_n with_o the_o almain_n and_o p._n 112._o the_o huns_n invade_v epirus_n in_o valens_n reign_n julian_n reference_n see_v reference_n make_v a_o league_n with_o that_o people_n barbarian_n people_n petau._n ration_n temp._n part._n i._o lib_n 6._o cap._n 10._o do_v particular_o reckon_v up_o the_o chief_a division_n of_o these_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarian_n 2._o the_o ostrogoth_n 3._o the_o west_n goth_n 4._o the_o hunns_n who_o be_v all_o three_o up_o about_o the_o year_n 378._o 5._o the_o suevi_n 6._o the_o allan_n 7._o the_o vandal_n 8._o the_o burgundian_n 9_o the_o frank_n and_o beside_o these_o be_v the_o vandal_n in_o africa_n and_o silingii_n another_o sort_n of_o vandal_n in_o that_o part_n of_o spain_n that_o be_v call_v baetica_n beside_o other_o division_n of_o principality_n among_o these_o people_n 3._o again_o in_o the_o signification_n of_o at_o the_o same_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d may_v denote_v the_o reign_n of_o these_o ten_o king_n together_o king_n alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 3._o for_o what_o i_o pray_v do_v one_o hour_n signify_v but_o that_o these_o king_n do_v reign_v all_o together_o at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n theodoret._n in_o cap._n 7._o dan._n the_o 10._o regibus_fw-la it_o be_v therefore_o manifest_a that_o there_o shall_v ten_o king_n arise_v up_o all_o together_o altogether_o at_o reference_n see_v reference_n the_o same_o time_n with_o one_o another_o which_o the_o order_n of_o the_o word_n do_v make_v far_o more_o natural_a for_o whereas_o it_o have_v be_v just_a before_o say_v that_o they_o have_v not_o any_o of_o they_o any_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o it_o here_o follow_v in_o this_o order_n in_o the_o original_a but_o power_n as_o king_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o receive_v with_o the_o beast_n where_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v more_o natural_o join_v with_o the_o king_n than_o with_o the_o beast_n and_o then_o it_o signify_v that_o nevertheless_o these_o king_n shall_v all_o reign_v together_o at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o denote_v the_o strange_a division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n at_o that_o time_n and_o this_o be_v very_o proper_a and_o convenient_a to_o be_v signify_v because_o the_o seven_o king_n just_o before_o have_v be_v describe_v to_o succeed_v or_o to_o come_v after_o one_o another_o to_o distinguish_v which_o from_o these_o ten_o king_n it_o may_v be_v on_o purpose_n make_v their_o character_n that_o these_o do_v reign_v all_o together_o but_o this_o be_v only_o upon_o the_o supposition_n of_o this_o signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o which_o after_o all_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n 4._o but_o however_o that_o it_o can_v signify_v the_o rise_n of_o these_o ten_o king_n at_o the_o same_o time_n witb_v the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o description_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o be_v say_v there_o shall_v arise_v 17._o arise_v blasius_n viega_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 2._o show_n that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_n according_a to_o st._n jerom_n that_o antichrist_n the_o little_a horn_n shall_v arise_v after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n theodoret._n in_o cap._n 7._o dan._n it_o be_v therefore_o say_v he_o manifest_a that_o the_o prophet_n do_v here_o foretell_v that_o about_o the_o end_n ten_o king_n shall_v arise_v up_o all_o together_o and_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v the_o last_o after_o they_o so_o irenaeus_n l._n 5._o contra_fw-la haer._n c._n 24._o &_o aretas_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n &_o ausburtus_n in_o cap._n 17._o after_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o 24._o v._o 24._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v unquestionable_o the_o same_o particular_a roman_a rule_n coral_n 2._o prop._n 15._o and_o therefore_o have_v it_o be_v already_o conclude_v that_o the_o beast_n can_v arise_v till_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n coral_n 3._o prop._n 15._o 16._o but_o it_o will_v be_v then_o demand_v how_o justinian_n restauration_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n can_v be_v the_o next_o change_n but_o one_o of_o the_o roman_a sovereignty_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o ten_o sovereignty_n before_o he_o will_v be_v account_v at_o least_o one_o change_v of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o empire_n as_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he_o goat_n in_o the_o 8_o of_o daniel_n be_v a_o new_a state_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n if_o so_o than_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n must_v unquestionable_o be_v another_o change_n of_o the_o roman_a rule_n and_o thus_o will_v there_o have_v be_v a_o 8_o king_n from_o the_o six_o that_o rule_v in_o st._n john_n time_n before_o
justinian_n to_o resolve_v this_o scruple_n it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v two_o different_a kind_n of_o sovereign_a power_n represent_v in_o the_o beast_n the_o one_o by_o his_o head_n and_o the_o other_o by_o his_o horn_n and_o the_o next_o change_n of_o sovereignty_n but_o one_o to_o that_o which_o rule_v in_o st._n john_n time_n which_o constitute_v the_o 8_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o succession_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o prop._n 20_o 21._o and_o that_o head_n be_v call_v the_o beast_n as_o a_o thing_n distinct_a from_o the_o ten_o horn_n for_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n who_o before_o have_v be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n by_o prop._n 5._o coral_n it_o matter_n not_o therefore_o at_o what_o time_n the_o ten_o horn_n arise_v for_o they_o be_v but_o so_o many_o sovereignty_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n distinct_a from_o that_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v the_o beast_n or_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o who_o be_v confederated_a with_o he_o and_o to_o know_v the_o time_n of_o that_o confederacy_n it_o must_v be_v inquire_v first_o what_o be_v the_o next_o successive_a head_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o be_v up_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o beside_o the_o ten_o king_n there_o be_v to_o be_v a_o head_n among_o they_o who_o they_o shall_v all_o join_v with_o and_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v but_o so_o many_o different_a horn_n which_o signify_v a_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o not_o a_o single_a successive_a head_n of_o it_o superior_a to_o they_o all_o which_o be_v here_o inquire_v after_o according_a to_o the_o mark_n that_o have_v already_o be_v give_v to_o know_v a_o head_n by_o 17._o this_o will_v also_o be_v another_o difficulty_n against_o defer_v the_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n till_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n viz._n that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o wilderness_n do_v begin_v and_o end_v together_o and_o the_o woman_n be_v say_v to_o fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n present_o after_o her_o delivery_n of_o the_o manchild_n that_o be_v present_o after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o imperial_a throne_n 200_o year_n before_o justinian_n time_n but_o it_o be_v by_o almost_o all_o agree_v that_o that_o first_o mention_n of_o the_o woman_n fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n be_v a_o anticipation_n because_o after_o several_a great_a action_n intervening_a it_o be_v repeat_v again_o at_o the_o 14_o verse_n and_o there_o represent_v but_o as_o a_o preparation_n to_o rest_v in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o then_o the_o dragon_n cast_v out_o a_o flood_n after_o she_o whilst_o she_o be_v fly_v so_o that_o she_o be_v not_o at_o rest_n then_o till_o after_o that_o flood_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v just_a before_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n chap._n 13._o 18._o in_o the_o last_o place_n it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o from_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n in_o augustulus_n to_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n be_v no_o new_a roman_a government_n in_o the_o west_n because_o the_o barbarous_a king_n and_o their_o people_n be_v not_o roman_n and_o therefore_o must_v if_o any_o thing_n be_v a_o new_a beast_n and_o not_o a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a beast_n and_o then_o all_o the_o time_n of_o their_o reign_n will_v be_v but_o a_o interregnum_fw-la of_o the_o roman_a government_n and_o justinian_n return_n there_o will_v be_v but_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o six_o head_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a answer_n to_o this_o that_o the_o ten_o barbarous_a king_n which_o be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v thereby_o represent_v as_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o have_v be_v just_a now_o observe_v and_o moreover_o it_o do_v appear_v that_o the_o goth_n who_o succeed_v in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n have_v be_v long_o before_o make_v the_o confederate_n and_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n see_v note_n y_o on_o chap._n 4._o chap._n ix_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o a_o short_a account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n of_o interpreter_n that_o differ_v from_o the_o proposition_n before_o demonstrate_v their_o inconsistency_n with_o the_o analogy_n of_o prophecy_n the_o shift_n that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o fly_v to_o to_o maintain_v they_o by_o the_o same_o light_n which_o have_v clear_v up_o my_o own_o application_n of_o the_o prophecy_n it_o may_v be_v see_v upon_o what_o ground_n i_o depart_v from_o the_o apprehension_n of_o other_o about_o it_o 1._o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v admire_v that_o there_o ever_o shall_v have_v be_v any_o at_o all_o much_o more_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_n that_o have_v be_v conversant_a etc._n andrea_n caesar_n aretas_n primatius_fw-la beda_n etc._n etc._n in_o this_o study_n that_o shall_v apprehend_v it_o possible_a for_o the_o whole_a business_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o mystical_a and_o spiritual_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n of_o the_o wicked_a in_o general_n and_o not_o to_o any_o particular_a empire_n of_o the_o world_n more_o than_o other_o for_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n do_v so_o express_o signify_v 1._o prop._n 1._o his_o design_n there_o to_o be_v to_o unfold_v the_o mystery_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n that_o have_v be_v before_o mention_v and_o do_v thereupon_o determine_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o to_o the_o roman_a empire_n by_o such_o general_o know_v and_o peculiar_a mark_n that_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o who_o only_a interest_n and_o considerable_a concern_v it_o be_v to_o divert_v the_o scene_n of_o these_o vision_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v yet_o almost_o unanimous_o in_o this_o latter_a age_n acknowledge_v to_o their_o adversary_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o certain_a and_o unquestionable_a than_o that_o some_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o domination_n of_o etc._n see_v consent_n of_o antiquity_n etc._n etc._n rome_n must_v be_v mean_v by_o they_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o paradoxical_a fancy_n of_o the_o ancient_n will_v be_v afterward_o inquire_v into_o 2._o it_o be_v in_o the_o next_o place_n very_o near_o as_o extravagant_a to_o grant_v that_o some_o particular_a state_n of_o roman_a rule_n must_v be_v the_o great_a object_n of_o these_o vision_n and_o yet_o to_o make_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o general_n to_o signify_v the_o world_n and_o the_o head_n of_o the_o etc._n ribera_n etc._n etc._n beast_n either_o so_o many_o successive_a age_n or_o so_o many_o distinct_a successive_a empire_n in_o it_o for_o by_o all_o the_o example_n of_o beast_n and_o their_o rule_v part_n all_o 16._o prop._n 16._o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v general_o agree_v to_o be_v the_o original_a pattern_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o these_o very_a person_n themselves_o that_o a_o beast_n do_v constant_o signify_v the_o rule_n or_o empire_n of_o one_o particular_a nation_n only_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o head_n also_o signify_v so_o many_o supreme_a power_n in_o that_o nation_n only_o but_o the_o most_o inexcusable_a thing_n in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v grant_v by_o these_o same_o person_n to_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o particular_a nation_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o yet_o be_v the_o exact_a picture_n 15._o prop._n 15._o of_o this_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o then_o to_o grant_v three_o that_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n do_v signify_v nothing_o but_o roman_a power_n and_o after_o that_o to_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n not_o to_o be_v so_o many_o distinct_a power_n but_o to_o be_v take_v etc._n bellarm._n etc._n etc._n collective_o for_o all_o the_o ruler_n of_o one_o kind_n or_o for_o all_o the_o emperor_n be_v to_o outface_v the_o plain_a expression_n of_o the_o text_n which_o divide_v the_o number_n seven_o into_o five_o one_o another_z and_o a_o eight_o that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o when_o the_o number_n seven_n be_v so_o express_o divide_v into_o part_n it_o be_v never_o use_v collective_o or_o for_o a_o indefinite_a multitude_n 4._o as_o contrary_a to_o the_o know_a use_n of_o those_o mystical_a expression_n be_v it_o to_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v so_o many_o single_a person_n only_o of_o ruler_n etc._n grotius_n etc._n etc._n for_o it_o be_v evident_a all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n that_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o beast_n do_v signify_v all_o
alcazar_n grotius_n dr._n hammond_n two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o empire_n be_v turn_v christian_n and_o be_v then_o burn_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o a_o christian_a king_n by_o a_o christian_a emperor_n or_o to_o make_v it_o to_o be_v rome_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n grow_v prodigious_o rich_a by_o foreign_a traffic_n rev._n 18_o 19_o and_o have_v bring_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n under_o her_o subjection_n v._o 3._o in_o the_o space_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o etc._n ribera_n etc._n etc._n half_a or_o to_o make_v it_o to_o be_v both_o rome_n heathen_a and_o rome_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n which_o shall_v cry_v i_o sit_v as_o a_o queen_n and_o shall_v see_v no_o sorrow_n v._o 7._o and_o which_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o pagan_a power_n of_o it_o abate_v or_o end_v for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v rome_n christian_n all_o which_o be_v such_o monstrous_a inconsistency_n as_o to_o make_v any_o conclude_v they_o to_o be_v impossible_a those_o that_o own_o babylon_n to_o be_v rome_n and_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v antichrist_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a seven_o head_n be_v so_o many_o immediate_a succession_n of_o rule_v power_n to_o make_v the_o six_o head_n continue_v from_o 10._o ribera_n etc._n etc._n most_o papist_n rev._n 17_o 10._o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n when_o it_o be_v by_o the_o text_n signify_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v in_o their_o opinion_n to_o a_o short_a space_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n they_o be_v force_v to_o make_v the_o six_o king_n to_o be_v of_o a_o much_o long_a continuance_n than_o the_o imperial_a government_n at_o rome_n that_o be_v the_o king_n in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o they_o own_o that_o the_o imperial_a government_n be_v long_o since_o at_o a_o end_n at_o rome_n and_o therefore_o be_v they_o force_v to_o make_v their_o six_o king_n to_o be_v all_o those_o persecute_v power_n of_o the_o world_n that_o reach_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n in_o consequence_n of_o which_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o they_o to_o make_v the_o beast_n in_o general_n to_o be_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o head_n so_o many_o succession_n of_o either_o persecute_v age_n or_o monarchy_n of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o the_o know_a acceptation_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n for_o one_o rule_v nation_n only_o all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n as_o it_o be_v by_o these_o very_a person_n acknowledge_v that_o nothing_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v to_o what_o a_o force_a shift_n they_o be_v fain_o to_o fly_v to_o avoid_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o antichrist_n into_o the_o roman_a church_n many_o age_n ago_o if_o they_o shall_v have_v grant_v the_o six_o head_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o have_v be_v the_o then_o rule_v imperial_a power_n of_o rome_n only_o but_o a_o much_o more_o apparent_a shift_n be_v it_o in_o those_o who_o think_v themselves_o force_v to_o own_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v but_o one_o single_a nation_n only_o or_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n to_o be_v antichrist_n etc._n bellarm._n etc._n etc._n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o head_n in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n but_o after_o all_o this_o for_o fear_n of_o bring_v in_o antichrist_n into_o the_o roman_a church_n too_o soon_o to_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o signify_v collective_o all_o the_o roman_a emperor_n either_o at_o rome_n or_o constantinople_n or_o at_o vienna_n whereas_o the_o number_n seven_n be_v apparent_o here_o divide_v into_o break_a number_n which_o do_v as_o certain_o determine_v the_o head_n to_o that_o definite_a number_n in_o a_o immediate_a succession_n to_o one_o another_o and_o nothing_o can_v have_v make_v it_o appear_v how_o so_o well_o a_o verse_v understanding_n in_o the_o critical_a use_n of_o word_n as_o bellarmine_n be_v resolve_v to_o outface_v his_o own_o knowledge_n to_o avoid_v a_o dangerous_a consequence_n for_o if_o he_o have_v allow_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o have_v be_v just_a so_o many_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n he_o must_v certain_o have_v make_v the_o six_o head_n end_n at_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o kingly_a government_n of_o rome_n upon_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n though_o the_o imperial_a government_n at_o constantinople_n have_v be_v part_n of_o the_o six_o head_n for_o the_o change_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o it_o at_o rome_n do_v make_v a_o new_a change_n of_o the_o whole_a government_n that_o be_v from_o imperial_a to_o the_o mix_a form_n of_o kingly_a and_o imperial_a together_o as_o the_o tribune_n with_o the_o consulary_a power_n be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o consulary_a head_n of_o the_o government_n but_o of_o all_o the_o force_a shift_n that_o we_o meet_v with_o the_o most_o paradoxical_a and_o absurd_a be_v those_o of_o the_o grotian_n way_n they_o grant_v hammond_n grot._fw-la dr._n hammond_n the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o idolatrous_a roman_a empire_n and_o the_o head_n to_o be_v successive_a change_n of_o roman_a ruler_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o continue_v at_o least_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n and_o yet_o make_v the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v at_o a_o end_n with_o the_o reign_n of_o domitian_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n as_o end_v with_o his_o last_o head_n ibid._n prop._n 6._o corol._n ibid._n they_o do_v also_o by_o this_o make_v the_o ten_o horn_n to_o be_v a_o long_a time_n after_o the_o last_o head_n which_o be_v say_v express_o to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o eight_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n they_o do_v also_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v but_o so_o many_o single_a person_n contrary_a to_o the_o know_a signification_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o beast_n all_o over_o daniel_n they_o do_v also_o make_v the_o different_a show_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n to_o be_v real_o distinct_a beast_n from_o one_o another_o without_o any_o ground_n for_o it_o but_o the_o different_a show_n of_o they_o contrary_a to_o what_o the_o exact_a resemblance_n of_o their_o character_n to_o one_o another_o will_v make_v any_o judge_v they_o to_o be_v and_o contrary_a to_o the_o book_n first_o book_n plain_a demonstration_n of_o their_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n from_o the_o character_n of_o they_o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o almost_o all_o kind_n of_o interpreter_n especial_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a party_n who_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o main_a foundation_n of_o this_o opinion_n as_o nothing_o but_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o man_n without_o any_o etc._n preface_n to_o my_o former_a treatise_n the_o judgement_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n sense_n in_o they_o though_o the_o whole_a business_n of_o all_o the_o pain_n that_o be_v take_v by_o these_o contrivance_n be_v to_o remove_v the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n those_o that_o own_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v the_o particular_a nation_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o yet_o will_v make_v the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o last_o head_n or_o eight_o king_n in_o the_o other_o to_o come_v after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o which_o they_o belong_v romanist_n most_o of_o the_o romanist_n show_v that_o they_o value_v not_o contradiction_n to_o keep_v off_o antichrist_n from_o appear_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o those_o that_o own_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o yet_o will_v make_v babylon_n that_o accompany_v the_o beast_n to_o the_o last_o to_o be_v rome_n pagan_a must_v have_v much_o the_o same_o contempt_n same_o the_o same_o of_o the_o plain_a intimation_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o those_o also_o that_o can_v think_v that_o babylon_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o several_a vast_o distant_a state_n of_o roman_a rule_n in_o the_o several_a mention_n of_o it_o or_o both_o rome_n pagan_a and_o rome_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 3_o prop._n 2_o &_o 3_o those_o of_o the_o protestant_n that_o make_v the_o change_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o be_v a_o new_a
10._o restauration_n of_o the_o imperial_a rule_n after_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n for_o their_o whole_a time_n be_v not_o above_o seventy_o year_n which_o 15._o isa_n 23._o 15._o be_v but_o the_o age_n of_o one_o man_n and_o be_v by_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n call_v the_o day_n of_o one_o king_n and_o be_v a_o very_a short_a space_n of_o time_n in_o comparison_n with_o those_o king_n betwixt_o who_o it_o stand_v and_o to_o who_o time_n of_o reign_n the_o reference_n be_v make_v for_o those_o seventy_o year_n be_v as_o nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o either_o the_o imperial_a rule_n before_o it_o which_o have_v continue_v for_o above_o five_o hundred_o year_n or_o of_o that_o after_o it_o which_o have_v already_o continue_v above_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o beside_o it_o be_v a_o short_a space_n of_o time_n than_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o seven_o king_n by_o almost_o all_o other_o who_o do_v not_o make_v he_o to_o be_v a_o single_a emperor_n the_o change_n of_o time_n and_o law_n attribute_v to_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o daniel_n may_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o appear_v like_o a_o new_a lawgiver_n in_o the_o church_n but_o if_o it_o be_v desire_v to_o see_v this_o more_o particular_o verify_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n be_v it_o not_o sufficient_a for_o that_o purpose_n that_o his_o code_n be_v then_o make_v the_o stand_a law_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o have_v ever_o since_o continue_v to_o be_v so_o and_o that_o the_o epocha_n that_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la do_v then_o bring_v in_o of_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n against_o the_o old_a epocha_n ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la have_v ever_o since_o be_v observe_v but_o i_o rather_o stick_v to_o his_o settlement_n of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o difficulty_n about_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o 12._o rev._n 17._o 12._o be_v say_v to_o reign_v with_o the_o beast_n either_o one_o hour_n or_o at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o the_o number_n ten_n be_v usual_o take_v in_o scripture_n for_o a_o uncertain_a multitude_n of_o those_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o number_n and_o in_o such_o a_o long_a succession_n and_o change_v of_o kingdom_n as_o it_o be_v here_o join_v with_o and_o where_o there_o be_v no_o other_o circumstance_n to_o show_v it_o to_o be_v a_o definite_a number_n it_o ought_v in_o all_o reason_n to_o be_v take_v in_o that_o sense_n that_o be_v for_o a_o uncertain_a multitude_n of_o kingdom_n that_o be_v to_o be_v set_v up_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a as_o they_o be_v represent_v by_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n which_o be_v agree_v to_o be_v the_o particular_a roman_a monarchy_n prop._n 16._o for_o it_o be_v unimaginable_a that_o ever_o that_o definite_a number_n of_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v find_v to_o have_v be_v constant_a under_o all_o those_o change_n of_o master_n that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v have_v be_v successive_o rule_v by_o i_o be_o sure_a in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o saxon_a heptarchy_n in_o england_n it_o can_v not_o be_v so_o and_o many_o other_o instance_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n may_v be_v produce_v against_o it_o but_o however_o it_o be_v not_o question_v by_o those_o who_o maintain_v the_o definite_a number_n but_o that_o these_o ten_o king_n be_v up_o in_o rule_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o justinian_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v their_o first_o rise_n with_o he_o at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n be_v not_o at_o all_o necessary_a from_o the_o text_n though_o the_o signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d shall_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n see_v pag._n 216._o but_o indeed_o the_o common_a and_o unforced_a signification_n of_o that_o expression_n be_v one_o hour_n that_o be_v a_o small_a time_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v and_o then_o all_o that_o can_v be_v make_v of_o it_o will_v be_v that_o those_o ten_o king_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n in_o st._n john_n time_n yet_o shall_v receive_v power_n as_o king_n or_o as_o free_v independent_a sovereign_n for_o a_o small_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n and_o that_o only_a till_o as_o it_o be_v say_v they_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n and_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v till_o they_o shall_v submit_v themselves_o and_o their_o kingdom_n to_o that_o roman_a usurpation_n which_o the_o imperial_a authority_n shall_v set_v up_o and_o be_v the_o secular_a head_n of_o which_o will_v be_v better_o understand_v when_o it_o be_v explain_v what_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o his_o image_n be_v for_o that_o end_n it_o will_v be_v now_o requisite_a to_o inquire_v what_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n can_v be_v determine_v to_o be_v it_o seem_v at_o first_o to_o 14._o chap._n 13_o 14._o be_v a_o figurative_a expression_n and_o so_o capable_a of_o variety_n of_o interpretation_n but_o there_o will_v be_v peculiar_a mark_n enough_o find_v of_o it_o in_o the_o text_n to_o determine_v it_o to_o one_o certain_a thing_n but_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v premise_v that_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n be_v a_o very_a manifest_a allusion_n to_o the_o depose_v the_o panciroll_fw-fr de_fw-fr notitia_fw-la imp._n orient_n pag._n 46._o give_v the_o example_n of_o raise_v the_o emperor_n image_n and_o carry_v it_o about_o to_o denote_v his_o exaltation_n to_o the_o empire_n and_o pag._n 47._o give_v the_o example_n of_o break_v the_o emperor_n image_n or_o the_o throw_v they_o down_o to_o signify_v the_o end_n of_o his_o reign_n or_o his_o be_v depose_v common_a custom_n of_o the_o roman_n at_o that_o time_n to_o raise_v the_o emperor_n image_n in_o all_o public_a place_n at_o his_o election_n to_o that_o dignity_n and_o to_o continue_v the_o adoration_n of_o it_o during_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n and_o to_o pull_v down_o and_o break_v those_o image_n at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o respective_a reign_n the_o emperor_n image_n and_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o it_o be_v the_o public_a signification_n of_o his_o be_v in_o power_n and_o that_o they_o may_v have_v the_o fair_a title_n to_o adoration_n high-treason_n adoration_n panciroll_fw-fr pag._n 47._o notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a show_v the_o way_n of_o consecrate_v the_o image_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o sell_v they_o after_o it_o no_o less_o than_o crimen_fw-la laesae_fw-la majestatis_fw-la or_o high-treason_n they_o be_v consecrate_v with_o a_o form_n of_o word_n as_o the_o idol_n that_o be_v dedicate_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o god_n and_o so_o sacred_a be_v they_o after_o that_o account_v to_o be_v that_o it_o be_v high-treason_n for_o any_o to_o sell_v they_o after_o consecration_n the_o beast_n then_o and_o his_o image_n be_v here_o join_v together_o with_o a_o reference_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o their_o image_n the_o false_a prophet_n who_o be_v the_o contriver_n of_o this_o image_n have_v be_v already_o find_v to_o be_v a_o church-head_n with_o supreme_a authority_n over_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o that_o he_o be_v real_o distinguish_v from_o the_o beast_n who_o be_v the_o secular_a head_n of_o it_o prop._n 24._o and_o this_o false_a prophet_n be_v determine_v to_o be_v in_o particular_a the_o papal_a authority_n coral_n 3._o prop._n 25._o the_o character_n of_o this_o image_n in_o the_o text_n be_v to_o be_v next_o consider_v it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n which_o have_v the_o deadly_a 13._o chap._n 13._o wound_n and_o be_v heal_v again_o it_o be_v then_o the_o image_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a rule_n restore_v again_o by_o justinian_n coral_n 1._o prop._n 5._o &_o query_n 2._o now_o a_o image_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v something_o make_v after_o the_o likeness_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o image_n and_o particular_o in_o this_o case_n it_o must_v have_v as_o great_a a_o likeness_n to_o its_o original_a as_o the_o image_n of_o the_o emperor_n use_v to_o have_v to_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o but_o then_o this_o image_n be_v different_a from_o all_o carve_a image_n of_o the_o emperor_n for_o it_o be_v say_v to_o have_v life_n put_v into_o it_o and_o therefore_o must_v it_o be_v a_o live_a likeness_n to_o its_o original_a that_o which_o it_o represent_v be_v the_o imperial_a roman_a state_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v power_n over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n this_o image_n than_o must_v also_o be_v a_o live_a supreme_a power_n over_o all_o tbe_n same_o jurisdiction_n for_o otherwise_o it_o can_v be_v a_o live_a likeness_n of_o the_o
former_a a_o carve_a image_n be_v indeed_o but_o the_o dead_a likeness_n of_o some_o single_a person_n but_o a_o image_n of_o a_o public_a state_n that_o be_v alive_a as_o this_o be_v must_v be_v some_o rule_v power_n in_o the_o same_o state_n that_o have_v a_o very_a lively_a resemblance_n to_o it_o for_o it_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o it_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n be_v ordinary_o describe_v to_o be_v together_o and_o the_o image_n be_v make_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o must_v like_o the_o image_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o beside_o be_v make_v by_o a_o false_a prophet_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o live_a image_n then_o must_v necessary_o be_v a_o universal_a rule_n of_o the_o world_n like_v to_o that_o of_o the_o imperial_a roman_n state_n and_o according_o we_o find_v it_o speak_v and_o command_v all_o the_o world_n to_o worship_v it_o chap._n 13._o 15._o force_v all_o man_n to_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o it_o and_o to_o take_v the_o name_n of_o it_o v._o 16._o which_o show_v the_o extent_n of_o its_o power_n to_o be_v as_o large_a as_o that_o of_o the_o imperial_a power_n its_o original_a it_o have_v also_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n in_o it_o v._o 15._o which_o be_v the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o supreme_a power_n now_o this_o be_v all_o for_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o enforce_n of_o false_a worship_n which_o it_o be_v inspire_v with_o life_n by_o a_o false_a prophet_n to_o effect_v and_o one_o of_o the_o punishment_n be_v excommunication_n 17._o v._o 14._o v._n 17._o that_o man_n may_v not_o buy_v or_o sell_v which_o be_v a_o usual_a punishment_n victual_n punishment_n selden_n de_fw-fr synod_n l._n 1._o cap._n 7._o de_fw-fr effectibus_fw-la excommunicationis_fw-la he_o that_o be_v excommunicate_v with_o either_o great_a or_o lesser_a excommunication_n be_v say_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o effect_n of_o they_o be_v separation_n from_o converse_n from_o the_o synagogue_n from_o the_o public_a assembly_n from_o all_o the_o people_n and_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o he_o that_o be_v accurse_v with_o cherem_n be_v not_o to_o have_v any_o commerce_n with_o any_o but_o just_a so_o much_o as_o to_o get_v victual_n of_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o synagogue_n among_o the_o jew_n all_o which_o denote_v it_o to_o be_v a_o ecclesiastical_a power_n equal_a to_o the_o secular_a power_n for_o the_o universality_n of_o its_o jurisdiction_n indeed_o what_o kind_n of_o power_n within_o the_o same_o bound_n and_o territory_n can_v it_o possible_o be_v but_o ecclesiastical_a that_o can_v be_v a_o live_a image_n of_o the_o secular_a exercise_v supreme_a authority_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o it_o and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n as_o this_o be_v describe_v this_o image_n therefore_o must_v be_v a_o church-rule_n equal_a to_o that_o of_o the_o state_n and_o since_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o it_o be_v universal_a or_o catholic_n and_o also_o roman_n can_v it_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o the_o roman-catholick-church_n and_o since_o all_o the_o life_n that_o it_o have_v be_v inspire_v into_o it_o by_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o be_v already_o know_v to_o be_v the_o papal_a power_n corol._n 3_o prop._n 25._o what_o plain_a description_n can_v we_o have_v have_v of_o the_o roman-catholick-church_n under_o the_o pope_n or_o what_o can_v there_o be_v that_o be_v a_o orbi_fw-la a_o leo_fw-la sermo_n 1._o de_fw-fr natali_n apos_n rome_n have_v a_o large_a jurisdiction_n in_o its_o spiritual_a reign_n than_o it_o have_v former_o in_o its_o worldly_a empire_n bellarm._n l._n 5._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 6._o from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v great_a than_o the_o emperor_n etc._n etc._n stenelius_n eugubinus_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr donat._n constant_n by_o the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o papacy_n rome_n have_v recover_v a_o greatness_n very_o little_a different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n since_o all_o nation_n from_o the_o east_n to_o the_o west_n reverence_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o former_o do_v the_o emperor_n see_v the_o expression_n of_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o of_o his_o own_o authority_n greg._n 7._o epist_n 37._o the_o roman_a ceremonial_a l._n 1._o c._n 2._o show_v this_o to_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o invest_v the_o pope_n with_o his_o authority_n i_o invest_v thou_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n that_o thou_o may_v rule_v over_o the_o city_n and_o the_o world_n urbi_fw-la &_o orbi_fw-la more_o exact_a live_a image_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n under_o the_o imperial_a power_n for_o the_o head_n of_o it_o have_v a_o jurisdiction_n equal_a to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o state_n both_o pope_n and_o emperor_n have_v long_o since_o have_v the_o title_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o world_n they_o have_v both_o a_o triple_a crown_n though_o for_o different_a jurisdiction_n they_o be_v both_o call_v king_n of_o king_n the_o body_n of_o the_o image_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n the_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n be_v part_v out_o exact_o according_a to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o patriarch_n archbishop_n and_o bishop_n have_v their_o rank_n and_o place_n everywhere_o according_a to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o province_n of_o the_o state_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a diocese_n do_v arise_v from_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o several_a civil_a diocese_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o constantine_n and_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o canon_n of_o it_o of_o council_n 6_o in_o trullo_n can._n 37._o the_o canon_n which_o be_v make_v by_o the_o father_n we_o do_v also_o observe_v which_o say_v thus_o if_o any_o city_n be_v or_o shall_v be_v new_o raise_v by_o the_o royal_a power_n the_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n shall_v follow_v the_o public_a and_o civil_a state_n of_o it_o two_o synod_n that_o if_o any_o city_n be_v new_o raise_v by_o the_o emperor_n the_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n there_o shall_v be_v conform_v to_o it_o so_o that_o the_o church_n and_o state_n do_v run_v parallel_n to_o one_o another_o through_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n just_a like_o the_o artery_n and_o vein_n in_o the_o body_n of_o man_n and_o observe_v the_o same_o proportion_n everywhere_o to_o one_o another_o many_o a_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la pag._n 234._o de_fw-la 10_o cornibus_fw-la the_o number_n ten_n be_v very_o often_o in_o scripture_n use_v indefinite_o for_o a_o great_a many_o chap._n iii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o wherein_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o his_o image_n do_v consist_v by_o the_o process_n of_o the_o former_a chapter_n we_o have_v all_o the_o confederate_n in_o the_o design_n of_o the_o beast_n discover_v to_o we_o there_o be_v the_o imperial_a roman_a state_n for_o the_o beast_n with_o his_o last_o head_n the_o image_n and_o false_a prophet_n for_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o the_o pope_n the_o ten_o king_n give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n for_o those_o roman_a catholic_n king_n who_o force_n their_o subject_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o roman_a religion_n enjoin_v by_o the_o papal_a power_n or_o imperial_a authority_n and_o now_o it_o be_v to_o be_v examine_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o worship_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n it_o be_v certain_a in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o word_n here_o use_v to_o express_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o which_o be_v in_o use_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o signify_v the_o adoration_n give_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o their_o image_n public_o set_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o adorare_fw-la be_v the_o term_n in_o common_a use_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n of_o those_o time_n to_o express_v that_o profound_a reverence_n which_o be_v pay_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o his_o image_n and_o then_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v nothing_o more_o require_v to_o make_v application_n of_o this_o phrase_n but_o only_o to_o show_v what_o obedience_n be_v give_v to_o the_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o rome_n by_o all_o the_o world_n from_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n but_o because_o we_o find_v that_o the_o they_o the_o grotius_n in_o decal_n nor_o do_v the_o first_o christian_n think_v it_o contrary_a to_o their_o religion_n to_o fall_v down_o before_o the_o emperor_n image_n but_o when_o they_o afterward_o join_v the_o image_n of_o false_a god_n with_o their_o own_o they_o choose_v to_o endure_v any_o thing_n rather_o than_o to_o worship_v they_o first_o christian_n do_v pay_v that_o reverence_n beforementioned_a to_o the_o
emperor_n and_o their_o image_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pagan_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o must_v be_v something_o more_o here_o mean_v than_o a_o bare_a external_a civil_a veneration_n of_o the_o high_a power_n as_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n it_o must_v be_v something_o very_o much_o like_o the_o worship_v of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n and_o of_o those_o babylonian_a king_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o nothing_o less_o than_o this_o can_v answer_v the_o character_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n 2_o thes_n 2._o 4._o who_o be_v say_v to_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v so_o that_o be_v as_o god_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n that_o prophecy_n do_v certain_o belong_v to_o that_o state_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o by_o the_o worship_n here_o mention_v must_v be_v understand_v the_o give_v of_o divine_a honour_n or_o the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n or_o christ_n to_o the_o beast_n or_o his_o image_n that_o be_v to_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_n after_o the_o restauration_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a government_n in_o the_o west_n the_o unquestionable_a way_n to_o effect_v this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v place_n make_v grot._n responsde_v antichristo_fw-la pag._n 77._o i_o detest_v every_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v the_o impose_v persecute_v spirit_n and_o that_o have_v appear_v not_o only_o near_o the_o tiber_n but_o about_o the_o lake_n lemanus_n and_o in_o other_o place_n the_o arbitrary_a will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n or_o the_o church_n to_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o the_o law_n of_o god_n divine_o inspire_v or_o to_o be_v public_o obey_v as_o such_o by_o outward_a compliance_n with_o it_o this_o be_v certain_o to_o set_v up_o one_o own_o will_n for_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o so_o to_o stand_v one_o self_n in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n to_o the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v exercise_v with_o a_o irresistible_a power_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n it_o be_v plain_o the_o show_v one_o self_n to_o be_v a_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n for_o there_o can_v nothing_o else_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o also_o have_v that_o name_n in_o several_a place_n of_o the_o same_o apostle_n write_n a_o still_o much_o high_a improvement_n of_o this_o worship_n be_v it_o if_o it_o be_v enjoin_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o believe_v these_o arbitrary_a decree_n to_o be_v the_o inspiration_n of_o god_n and_o to_o obey_v they_o but_o especial_o if_o these_o decree_n be_v not_o only_o about_o thing_n leave_v indifferent_a by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o be_v also_o injunction_n contrary_a to_o the_o will_n and_o word_n of_o god_n for_o this_o be_v to_o oppose_v and_o exalt_v one_o self_n above_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o if_o this_o be_v do_v with_o the_o show_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n himself_o in_o it_o this_o be_v to_o oppose_v all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n show_v himself_o to_o be_v god_n for_o he_o do_v certain_o make_v himself_o very_o near_o as_o absolute_a a_o sovereign_n of_o a_o nation_n who_o do_v unjust_o exercise_v all_o the_o act_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o it_o against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o undoubted_a prince_n of_o it_o but_o yet_o under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o authority_n as_o he_o that_o do_v it_o by_o a_o open_a usurpation_n of_o the_o title_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n this_o power_n and_o authority_n be_v carry_v on_o with_o a_o still_o great_a arrogance_n and_o claim_n of_o divinity_n in_o it_o if_o it_o pretend_v to_o a_o title_n of_o infallibility_n in_o all_o that_o it_o can_v enjoin_v for_o as_o this_o divine_a attribute_n be_v the_o fundamental_a ground_n of_o all_o the_o high_a act_n of_o faith_n in_o god_n so_o be_v it_o a_o claim_n of_o a_o infinite_a power_n in_o man_n and_o do_v give_v not_o give_v thomas_n de_fw-fr albiis_fw-la in_o his_o tabulae_fw-la suffragiales_n do_v the_o best_a lay_v open_a the_o dreadful_a consequence_n of_o establish_v infallibility_n in_o any_o head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o any_o where_n where_o it_o real_o be_v not_o tab._n 20_o 21._o this_o claim_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o pope_n he_o prove_v there_o to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o heresy_n and_o the_o worst_a of_o all_o sin_n because_o if_o those_o who_o claim_v it_o shall_v err_v it_o will_v lead_v all_o the_o church_n into_o the_o same_o without_o any_o possibility_n of_o remedy_n there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n for_o that_o claim_n in_o any_o governing-part_n of_o the_o church_n where_o that_o privilege_n real_o be_v not_o authority_n to_o all_o the_o act_n of_o their_o own_o will_n free_v they_o from_o reference_n see_v reference_n all_o bound_n and_o measure_n or_o rule_n to_o distinguish_v betwixt_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n set_v they_o out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o all_o humane_a judicature_n and_o make_v their_o will_n and_o pleasure_n the_o last_o appeal_n for_o all_o controversy_n and_o their_o arbitrary_a decision_n to_o be_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n how_o inconsiderable_a do_v the_o worship_n of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n appear_v to_o be_v in_o comparison_n with_o this_o profound_a veneration_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o conscience_n give_v to_o the_o arbitrary_a false_a and_o wicked_a decree_n of_o either_o ignorant_a or_o design_v man_n under_o the_o character_n of_o the_o word_n and_o will_n of_o god_n and_o all_o these_o particular_n be_v make_v good_a in_o the_o matter_n before_o we_o by_o the_o imperial_a law_n and_o their_o sanction_n and_o edict_n to_o force_v their_o own_o faith_n in_o indifferent_a thing_n and_o the_o error_n of_o general_a council_n upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n catholic_n to_o be_v assent_v to_o as_o scripture_n as_o it_o have_v be_v the_o common_a stile_n of_o council_n ever_o since_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o publish_v their_o decree_n under_o the_o title_n of_o thing_n divine_o inspire_v thus_o do_v socrates_n show_v lib._n 1._o cap._n 6._o ep._n that_o constantine_n there_o say_v of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o 300_o bishop_n at_o nice_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o sentence_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o ibid._n ep._n 4._o to_o the_o church_n he_o say_v of_o all_o council_n that_o whatsoever_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n cardinal_n julian_n harangue_n to_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o bohemian_o in_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n be_v not_o less_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o the_o gospel_n because_o it_o be_v they_o that_o give_v authority_n to_o the_o scripture_n divine_a truth_n reference_n see_v reference_n and_o many_o time_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o the_o give_v of_o the_o secular_a arm_n to_o execute_v the_o like_a injunction_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o this_o kind_n also_o be_v the_o unwarrantable_a act_n of_o council_n and_o the_o unlawful_a canon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n enforce_v by_o the_o themselves_o the_o by_o virtue_n of_o such_o order_n from_o that_o power_n as_o these_o determination_n in_o the_o decretal_n and_o gloss_n do_v authorise_v viz._n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o order_n of_o god_n set_v over_o the_o nation_n and_o kingdom_n that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o pope_n to_o depose_v the_o emperor_n and_o all_o other_o king_n and_o state_n and_o to_o assign_v they_o deputy_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o thing_n here_o upon_o earth_n in_o heaven_n and_o hell_n that_o he_o can_v make_v that_o which_o be_v square_a to_o be_v round_o injustice_n to_o be_v justice_n that_o which_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v something_o that_o he_o have_v a_o absolute_a power_n of_o judge_v and_o that_o just_o against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n nation_n and_o of_o particular_a country_n human_a and_o divine_a above_o and_o against_o right_n against_o all_o decree_n and_o order_n of_o council_n that_o he_o can_v dispense_v with_o the_o injunction_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o these_o gloss_n the_o pope_n do_v recommend_v to_o the_o public_a as_o authentic_a see_v jus_n canonic_a gregor_n 13._o aventin_n lib._n 6._o histor_n boior_fw
necessary_a to_o the_o emperor_n for_o uphold_v their_o power_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n the_o emperor_n be_v willing_a to_o enlarge_v their_o authority_n to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o the_o management_n of_o their_o own_o affair_n and_o after_o that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v settle_v in_o so_o many_o sovereign_a prince_n that_o church-authority_n which_o they_o themselves_o have_v now_o lose_v in_o those_o several_a kingdom_n they_o be_v not_o unwilling_a to_o bestow_v upon_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o their_o city_n and_o so_o by_o small_a advance_n he_o come_v at_o last_o to_o get_v the_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a bishop_n and_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n but_o yet_o still_o do_v the_o emperor_n retain_v their_o power_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o every_o new_a bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o emperor_n lamb._n emperor_n this_o be_v thus_o well_o express_v by_o john_n wax_v de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la p._n 119._o and_o so_o the_o ten_o king_n deliver_v to_o the_o beast_n their_o kingdom_n which_o they_o have_v get_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n according_a to_o apoc._n 17._o 12._o for_o after_o that_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o west_n do_v join_v again_o together_o in_o one_o body_n that_o by_o the_o bond_n and_o tie_n of_o the_o babylonish_n superstition_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o may_v fight_v against_o the_o lamb._n consent_n be_v still_o hold_v necessary_a for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o election_n as_o the_o chief_a power_n upon_o earth_n that_o give_v he_o his_o authority_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n he_o be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o emperor_n deputy_n and_o creature_n to_o be_v the_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o the_o divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o now_o will_v own_v no_o other_o secular_a head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o they_o but_o those_o sovereign_n which_o rule_v they_o and_o thus_o come_v the_o divide_a roman_a empire_n to_o be_v n_o one_o entire_a thing_n again_o and_o the_o several_a king_n in_o it_o to_o own_o one_o roman_a head_n again_o set_v up_o by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n thing_n continue_v not_o long_o in_o this_o mere_a spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a state_n the_o new_a ecclesiastical_a head_n use_v all_o way_n to_o make_v himself_o universal_o acknowledge_v for_o such_o and_o to_o that_o end_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n he_o assume_v a_o power_n of_o execute_v the_o canon_n of_o council_n upon_o sovereign_a prince_n to_o the_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o kingdom_n if_o they_o refuse_v to_o execute_v the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o all_o those_o that_o be_v disobedient_a to_o it_o and_o that_o even_o to_o the_o punishment_n of_o death_n from_o hence_o then_o we_o have_v a_o perfect_a idea_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o his_o image_n from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n or_o of_o the_o imperial_a power_n restore_v by_o justinian_n the_o imperial_a authority_n be_v at_o first_o the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n afterward_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o one_o ecclesiastical_a sovereign_n who_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o emperor_n make_v this_o new_a empire_n the_o exact_a image_n of_o the_o first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o church-government_n of_o it_o and_o the_o manager_n and_o contriver_n of_o this_o new_a model_n be_v in_o history_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n call_v the_o false_a prophet_n chap._n v._n xiii_o rev._n xiii_o four_o ground_n for_o the_o apply_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a power_n how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o worship_v he_o make_v they_o make_v a_o image_n to_o he_o give_v life_n to_o that_o image_n and_o make_v all_o receive_v its_o mark_n etc._n etc._n by_o the_o observation_n in_o the_o precede_a discourse_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v how_o just_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o imperial_a authority_n after_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n 1._o for_o the_o imperial_a authority_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v p._n 221._o be_v 〈…〉_o a_o long_o while_o the_o only_a command_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o the_o please_v the_o socrates_n proam_n in_o l._n 5._o we_o have_v therefore_o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o out_o history_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o emperor_n interest_n in_o it_o because_o that_o since_o they_o begin_v to_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n ecclesiastical_a affair_n do_v seem_v very_o much_o to_o depend_v upon_o they_o so_o that_o the_o most_o eminent_a council_n be_v in_o time_n past_a and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n summon_v by_o their_o consent_n and_o procurement_n see_v note_n on_o the_o three_o chapter_n b_o c_o d_o e_o f_o g_o i_o k_o the_o emperor_n have_v always_o the_o right_n of_o invest_v church-governor_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n till_o the_o council_n of_o worm_n in_o the_o year_n 1122._o and_o then_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o 3d._n weary_v with_o the_o vexation_n occasion_v he_o by_o the_o pope_n give_v up_o his_o right_n of_o the_o staff_n and_o the_o ring_n the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o investiture_n to_o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o aventin_n histor_n boior_n l._n 6._o the_o abbot_n of_o ursperg_n in_o his_o chronicle_n give_v the_o form_n of_o this_o concordat_fw-la betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n in_o return_n agree_v for_o the_o future_a that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o abbot_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v perform_v in_o his_o presence_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v shall_v receive_v the_o regalia_z of_o the_o emperor_n by_o the_o sceptre_n and_o this_o be_v call_v the_o unite_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n with_o the_o priesthood_n and_o long_o endeavour_v after_o under_o that_o name_n cardinal_n cusan_a concordia_fw-la catholic_n c._n 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o affirm_v that_o every_o emperor_n and_o prince_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n be_v of_o god_n alone_o and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o summon_v general_a council_n and_o to_o regulate_v the_o procedure_v in_o they_o and_o to_o every_o prince_n to_o do_v the_o same_o in_o his_o respective_a territory_n for_o national_a and_o provincial_a council_n and_o that_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v negligent_a in_o these_o thing_n the_o emperor_n ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o authority_n in_o all_o such_o case_n that_o the_o emperor_n always_o preside_v in_o the_o council_n assist_v with_o fifteen_o or_o twenty_o of_o the_o noble_n of_o his_o court_n who_o he_o make_v to_o take_v place_n before_o all_o and_o he_o and_o his_o legate_n propound_v the_o matter_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v pererius_n in_o apoc._n disp_n 5._o de_fw-fr constantino_n then_o come_v the_o imperial_a majesty_n first_o into_o the_o church_n which_o be_v then_o arm_v with_o both_o the_o sword_n etc._n etc._n for_o though_o from_o the_o first_o the_o church_n have_v that_o sword_n viz._n the_o secular_a sword_n yet_o than_o first_o begin_v the_o facility_n and_o conveniency_n of_o exercise_v it_o against_o whosoever_o it_o please_v only_a sovereign_a authority_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o all_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n so_o that_o all_o obedience_n give_v to_o the_o erroneous_a act_n of_o those_o counsel_n be_v real_o a_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n will_v only_o for_o those_o thing_n have_v no_o oblige_a power_n in_o they_o to_o over-rule_v the_o conscience_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o counsel_n authority_n and_o therefore_o since_o it_o have_v be_v long_o before_o that_o time_n receive_v as_o a_o maxim_n by_o those_o who_o own_v that_o council_n that_o all_o be_v there_o do_v by_o the_o spirit_n the_o socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o ep._n 4._o constantine_n unto_o the_o church_n he_o there_o tell_v they_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o particular_a ibid._n ep._n 2._o to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n for_o that_o which_o have_v be_v agree_v upon_o by_o the_o 300_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o nothing_o but_o the_o determination_n of_o god_n himself_o the_o holy_a ghost_n reside_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o such_o worthy_a person_n and_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o divine_a will_n of_o god_n himself_o council_n constantinop_n universal_a 6._o action_n 17._o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la the_o
ordain_v that_o all_o usurp_a jurisdiction_n of_o any_o bishop_n over_o another_o province_n shall_v be_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la void_a and_o that_o lest_o the_o fear_n of_o any_o man_n power_n shall_v creep_v in_o under_o a_o show_n of_o a_o holy_a function_n and_o so_o we_o shall_v lose_v that_o liberty_n insensible_o and_o unaware_o which_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n do_v purchase_v with_o his_o own_o blood_n the_o ephesine_n council_n not_o long_o after_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n have_v make_v a_o excellent_a provision_n against_o any_o encroachment_n of_o any_o one_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n over_o the_o rest_n so_o that_o though_o there_o may_v be_v some_o irregular_a exercise_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n yet_o whenever_o any_o considerable_a diocese_n shall_v have_v stand_v up_o for_o their_o liberty_n though_o against_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o plead_v for_o it_o from_o that_o council_n in_o this_o estate_n do_v thing_n continue_v till_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n and_o then_o the_o arrian_n goth_n be_v the_o master_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o west_n there_o be_v a_o composition_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n for_o a_o will._n a_o it_o appear_v from_o cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 10._o ep._n 26._o that_o the_o gothish_a king_n do_v not_o press_v any_o in_o italy_n to_o their_o way_n theodate_v to_o justinian_n say_v there_o since_o the_o deity_n suffer_v many_o religion_n to_o be_v we_o dare_v not_o enjoin_v one_o alone_a to_o be_v follow_v for_o we_o remember_v it_o be_v say_v that_o man_n must_v sacrifice_v willing_o to_o the_o lord_n not_o at_o the_o command_n of_o any_o one_o to_o force_v they_o to_o it_o with_o good_a reason_n therefore_o do_v your_o piety_n invite_v we_o to_o that_o which_o the_o command_v of_o god_n do_v require_v and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o justin_n before_o thedoric_n force_v he_o to_o leave_v off_o persecute_v the_o arrian_n in_o the_o east_n and_o zeno_n and_o anastasius_n before_o justin_n be_v represent_v as_o lover_n of_o peace_n and_o union_n rather_o than_o a_o strict_a conformity_n of_o which_o zeno_n henoticon_n be_v a_o example_n petavius_n say_v of_o the_o emperor_n anastasius_n that_o he_o give_v every_o man_n liberty_n to_o profess_v what_o sect_n he_o please_v rationar_n temp._n part_n 1._o l_o 7._o c._n 3._o theodoric_n to_o all_o the_o jew_n lib._n 2._o ep_n 27._o gassiodor_n variar_n we_o can_v say_n command_v religion_n because_o none_o be_v to_o be_v compel_v to_o believe_v against_o his_o will._n mutual_a toleration_n of_o orthodoxy_n and_o arrianism_n in_o their_o respective_a jurisdiction_n and_o before_o that_o have_v the_o emperor_n zeno_n and_o anastasius_n contrive_v a_o form_n of_o faith_n for_o a_o comprehension_n and_o union_n and_o do_v connive_v at_o a_o general_a liberty_n of_o conscience_n but_o the_o emperor_n justin_n after_o they_o begin_v the_o project_n of_o a_o universal_a conformity_n to_o the_o roman_a religion_n at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o pope_n hormisda_n he_o make_v hormisdâ_fw-la make_v see_v petau._n rationar_n temp._n part._n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 3._o item_n anastasius_n bibliothecar_n in_o hormisdâ_fw-la a_o union_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o have_v be_v in_o a_o schism_n against_o one_o another_o near_o forty_o year_n after_o that_o in_o pope_n john_n time_n set_v out_o several_a edict_n against_o 1_o against_o petau._n ibidem_fw-la item_n blondus_fw-la de_fw-la inclinat_fw-la rom._n imp._n in_o occidente_n pag._n 37._o pope_n john_n in_o who_o time_n the_o emperor_n justin_n be_v whole_o set_v upon_o root_a out_o all_o the_o heresy_n throughout_o the_o eastern_a part_n deprive_v all_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o sect_n of_o their_o place_n and_o put_v their_o minister_n out_o of_o their_o church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o not_o only_o the_o eutichyan_a heresy_n but_o all_o kind_n of_o different_a party_n be_v suppress_v throughout_o all_o the_o east_n anastasius_n bibliothecar_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o joanne_n 1_o the_o heretic_n and_o heavy_o persecute_v they_o so_o as_o even_o to_o suppress_v all_o kind_n of_o heresy_n throughout_o the_o eastern_a empire_n but_o he_o be_v force_v by_o he_o by_o anastasius_n bibliothec._n in_o joanne_n 1_o give_v a_o account_n of_o theodoric_n send_v pope_n john_n in_o a_o embassy_n to_o justin_n to_o acquaint_v he_o that_o he_o will_v ruin_v all_o the_o catholic_n in_o italy_n if_o he_o do_v not_o restore_v the_o arrian_n in_o the_o east_n to_o their_o dignity_n and_o church_n and_o that_o justin_n do_v thereupon_o comply_v with_o he_o theodorick_n king_n of_o italy_n to_o desist_v and_o so_o his_o design_n come_v to_o nothing_o but_o however_o there_o be_v so_o good_a a_o correspondence_n by_o this_o mean_v settle_v betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o that_o common_a interest_n that_o the_o emperor_n submit_v to_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v the_o 1_o the_o petau._n rationa_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 3._o the_o emperor_n receive_v the_o pope_n with_o all_o honour_n and_o be_v the_o first_o that_o receive_v the_o imperial_a crown_n at_o the_o pope_n hand_n anastas_n bibliothec._n in_o joanne_n 1_o first_o example_n of_o that_o kind_n and_o get_v the_o name_n of_o justin_n 1_o justin_n hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 141._o item_n anastas_n bibliothec._n in_o joanne_n 1_o the_o orthodox_n for_o his_o piety_n to_o the_o church_n this_o good_a correspondence_n betwixt_o the_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o carry_v on_o a_o universal_a uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n for_o the_o imperial_a authority_n be_v now_o confine_v to_o a_o very_a small_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o several_a kingdom_n which_o have_v no_o other_o secular_a sovereign_n to_o command_v they_o but_o their_o own_o particular_a king_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o other_o way_n of_o reduce_v they_o all_o to_o one_o religion_n but_o by_o the_o advancement_n of_o a_o spiritual_a roman_a authority_n to_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o unity_n among_o they_o who_o business_n it_o shall_v be_v to_o overawe_v the_o conscience_n with_o the_o curse_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o enforce_v the_o execution_n of_o the_o imperial_a penalty_n for_o as_o the_o imperial_a law_n be_v for_o every_o thing_n else_o the_o stand_a law_n of_o these_o divide_a kingdom_n so_o the_o only_a way_n to_o make_v their_o edict_n and_o sanction_n of_o council_n about_o church-matter_n to_o take_v place_n among_o they_o be_v to_o have_v they_o confirm_v and_o enforce_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o though_o the_o church_n head_n seem_v by_o this_o to_o be_v the_o principal_a in_o all_o this_o affair_n yet_o the_o temporal_a penalty_n of_o the_o law_n be_v the_o only_a certain_a mean_n to_o effect_v a_o universal_a conformity_n and_o this_o sovereign_a head_n of_o the_o church_n himself_o be_v also_o a_o creature_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n to_o carry_v on_o his_o design_n of_o uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v all_o the_o obedience_n that_o 22._o chap._n 22._o be_v give_v by_o other_o prince_n and_o their_o subject_n be_v real_o nothing_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o of_o the_o imperial_a religion_n and_o they_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n when_o they_o force_v their_o subject_n to_o submit_v to_o that_o religion_n there_o be_v nothing_o that_o can_v make_v it_o look_v more_o like_o the_o worship_v of_o that_o roman_a authority_n than_o this_o submission_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o be_v absolute_a in_o their_o kingdom_n and_o have_v as_o much_o right_a to_o appoint_v the_o law_n of_o religion_n to_o their_o subject_n as_o the_o roman_a emperor_n have_v in_o his_o own_o territory_n but_o by_o this_o conformity_n to_o the_o roman_n they_o do_v seem_v to_o lay_v down_o their_o b._n n._n b._n crown_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o that_o nation_n and_o to_o adore_v they_o as_o the_o great_a dictator_n and_n oracle_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n there_o be_v indeed_o not_o the_o least_o appearance_n of_o so_o general_a a_o uniformity_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o emperor_n justin_n who_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v be_v not_o able_a so_o much_o as_o to_o bring_v it_o about_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o his_o own_o territory_n but_o justinian_n immediate_o after_o he_o appear_v in_o this_o design_n like_o a_o new_a blazing-star_n in_o the_o east_n who_o all_o the_o world_n begin_v to_o be_v afraid_a of_o one_o will_v indeed_o from_o a_o cursory_a view_n of_o his_o history_n be_v apt_a to_o entertain_v no_o other_o idea_n of_o he_o than_o as_o a_o very_a eminent_a conqueror_n
that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v set_v up_o for_o the_o orthodox_n way_n of_o interpret_n scripture_n in_o the_o second_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n can._n 3._o viz._n that_o none_o shall_v presume_v to_o interpret_v scripture_n against_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n by_o which_o we_o have_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o chief_a adversary_n in_o our_o present_a case_n for_o the_o soundness_n of_o any_o thing_n that_o have_v this_o authority_n for_o it_o and_o the_o mouth_n of_o all_o its_o member_n be_v hereby_o stop_v from_o oppose_v that_o which_o be_v so_o confirm_v for_o a_o clear_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o i_o will_v give_v the_o tradition_n of_o it_o from_o the_o several_a writer_n in_o every_o century_n of_o the_o first_o age_n after_o christ_n but_o for_o those_o that_o may_v account_v that_o either_o tedious_a or_o uncertain_a it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o hear_v what_o the_o modern_a author_n of_o all_o party_n have_v deliver_v as_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n as_o for_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o have_v be_v particular_o show_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o my_o church_n judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n second_o part_n that_o their_o best_a commentator_n malvenda_n viega_n alcazar_n pererius_n do_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o heat_n and_o zeal_n affirm_v that_o all_o find_v it_o unquestionable_a both_o jew_n and_o christian_n that_o it_o be_v common_o agree_v upon_o by_o all_o that_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a road_n and_o the_o king_n highway_n that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o learned_a that_o all_o do_v interpret_v it_o so_o viz._n that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o perfect_a madness_n and_o to_o show_v one_o self_n void_a of_o sense_n to_o think_v otherwise_o gaspar_n sanctius_n give_v a_o remarkable_a reason_n to_o this_o purpose_n why_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o name_v any_o of_o the_o ancient_n of_o this_o opinion_n and_o that_o be_v because_o there_o be_v no_o body_n that_o say_v otherwise_o and_o this_o testimony_n of_o the_o romanist_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o unquestionable_a because_o they_o can_v make_v no_o advantage_n of_o it_o by_o affirm_v it_o but_z on_o the_o contrary_a do_v thereby_o grant_v the_o main_a foundation_n of_o their_o adversary_n application_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o their_o church_n which_o make_v their_o judgement_n about_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o this_o appear_v to_o be_v clear_a and_o impartial_a mr._n mede_n may_v be_v more_o reasonable_o suspect_v of_o partiality_n because_o of_o his_o particular_a engagement_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n but_o yet_o never_o do_v we_o find_v his_o integrity_n question_v for_o misrepresent_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n that_o he_o quote_v and_o thus_o do_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n pag._n 964._o this_o have_v be_v the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n since_o the_o apostle_n day_n to_o this_o last_o saeculum_fw-la and_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n before_o and_o at_o our_o saviour_n time_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n rabbi_n abarbenel_n testimony_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o 1._o comment_fw-fr in_o dan._n pag._n 42._o col._n 1._o jewish_a writer_n be_v know_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o their_o nation_n our_o master_n say_v he_o be_v right_a in_o their_o tradition_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o roman_a emperor_n whereby_o it_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o common_a tradition_n of_o the_o learned_a jew_n here_o then_o have_v we_o the_o most_o impartial_a judgement_n of_o the_o learned_a modern_n of_o all_o party_n jew_n and_o christian_n that_o both_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o the_o ancient_a rabbi_n be_v all_o unanimous_a in_o this_o interpretation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n but_o the_o most_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o this_o be_v that_o of_o st._n jerom_n who_o be_v know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o most_o curious_a and_o diligent_a in_o his_o search_n into_o the_o write_n of_o the_o learned_a in_o his_o time_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr scriptoribus_fw-la ecclesiasticis_fw-la in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n after_o he_o have_v animadvert_v upon_o porphyry_n opinion_n as_o a_o perfect_a madness_n who_o will_v have_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n he_o conclude_v thus_o let_v we_o therefore_o affirm_v that_o which_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n have_v deliver_v to_o we_o that_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v there_o shall_v be_v ten_o king_n who_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n among_o themselves_o and_o there_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o a_o eleven_o small_a king_n etc._n etc._n where_o we_o see_v plain_o that_o by_o the_o beast_n its_o self_n be_v universal_o understand_v the_o roman_a empire_n this_o he_o affirm_v to_o have_v be_v a_o universal_a tradition_n of_o church-writer_n before_o he_o and_o what_o be_v there_o almost_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o our_o religion_n that_o have_v a_o more_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o be_v a_o unquestionable_a tradition_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o general_a custom_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o age_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n lest_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o shall_v bring_v on_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o tertullian_n do_v affirm_v of_o they_o in_o that_o know_a place_n of_o his_o apology_n and_o lactantius_n theophylact_fw-mi st._n jerome_n and_o oecumenius_n be_v cite_v by_o bellarmin_n in_o confirmation_n 5._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 5._o of_o the_o same_o general_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n in_o aftertime_n and_o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o antichrist_n among_o the_o father_n that_o they_o make_v he_o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o show_v that_o they_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v certain_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n because_o the_o end_n of_o it_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v to_o bring_v on_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o do_v erasmus_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o cap._n 29._o lib._n 20._o augustin_n ad_fw-la marcellin_n reckon_v up_o lactantius_n with_o st._n jerom_n to_o affirm_v that_o all_o writer_n have_v agree_v in_o that_o opinion_n that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o it_o be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n these_o testimony_n about_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n of_o all_o church_n about_o this_o point_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o their_o judgement_n about_o it_o but_o because_o some_o of_o late_a very_a *_o eminent_a for_o learning_n and_o ingenuity_n have_v fancy_v another_o interpretation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o especial_o because_o one_o of_o they_o †_o as_o much_o fame_v for_o a_o antiquary_n as_o any_o of_o they_o have_v positive_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v the_o general_a judgement_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o the_o roman_n it_o may_v be_v more_o satisfactory_a to_o set_v down_o here_o the_o tradition_n of_o every_o century_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n concern_v this_o almost_o ever_o since_o the_o roman_n come_v to_o be_v that_o four_o beast_n at_o their_o conquest_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n chap._n ii_o the_o particular_a tradition_n of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o every_o century_n since_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n in_o their_o application_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o roman_n first_o century_n the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v on_o the_o prophet_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a evidence_n but_o scripture_n what_o be_v the_o current_a opinion_n of_o the_o time_n near_o our_o saviour_n about_o the_o four_o monarchy_n of_o daniel_n for_o he_o both_o live_v about_o those_o time_n and_o his_o exposition_n be_v always_o reverence_v by_o the_o jew_n as_o of_o so_o unquestionable_a authority_n that_o none_o ever_o dare_v to_o contradict_v it_o say_v lyranus_fw-la in_o comment_n on_o cap._n 8._o isai_n
his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n the_o jew_n he_o cite_v the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n to_o prove_v the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n to_o be_v general_o expect_v by_o all_o christian_n after_o the_o time_n of_o that_o accurse_a one_o who_o be_v there_o set_v out_o as_o speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o who_o be_v there_o by_o justin_n judge_v to_o be_v just_a then_o at_o hand_n who_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n he_o say_v daniel_n have_v foretell_v by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o justin_n martyr_n be_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n do_v signify_v some_o king_n who_o shall_v appear_v out_o of_o the_o empire_n in_o which_o he_o himself_o live_v and_o so_o do_v suppose_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n trypho_n do_v also_o acknowledge_v that_o that_o prophecy_n do_v make_v the_o jew_n expect_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n who_o shall_v take_v upon_o he_o a_o eternal_a kingdom_n that_o be_v their_o messiah_n which_o do_v plain_o exclude_v the_o greek_a empire_n from_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n for_o upon_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n in_o that_o place_n of_o daniel_n immediate_o succeed_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n whereas_o the_o greek_a empire_n have_v then_o be_v past_a for_o near_o 200_o year_n and_o yet_o there_o have_v be_v no_o appearance_n of_o their_o messiah_n and_o thus_o have_v we_o in_o this_o testimony_n both_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n in_o those_o day_n about_o this_o matter_n in_o trypho_n word_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n in_o justin_n irenaeus_n not_o long_o after_o justin_n lib._n 5._o cont_n haeres_fw-la cap._n 21._o do_v first_o mention_n daniel_n description_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n by_o the_o division_n of_o it_o among_o the_o ten_o last_o king_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o then_o a_o little_a after_o but_o yet_o still_o much_o more_o manifest_o have_v john_n a_o disciple_n of_o our_o lord_n set_v out_o to_o we_o in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o last_o time_n of_o it_o and_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o be_v in_o it_o among_o who_o that_o empire_n which_o now_o reign_v shall_v be_v divide_v declare_v what_o be_v those_o ten_o horn_n that_o be_v see_v by_o daniel_n and_o again_o daniel_n do_v diligent_o foresignify_a the_o divide_n and_o share_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o by_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o he_o have_v before_o make_v to_o be_v a_o time_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n cap._n 24._o he_o pitch_v upon_o latino_n because_o his_o kingdom_n say_v he_o have_v that_o name_n which_o we_o know_v must_v be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o irenaeus_n testimony_n may_v pass_v for_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o the_o father_n at_o that_o time_n for_o he_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o most_o diligent_a searcher_n into_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n of_o any_o of_o the_o first_o age_n see_v lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 24._o he_o have_v 3._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 3._o inquire_v of_o those_o that_o have_v see_v st._n john_n face_n to_o face_n and_o of_o those_o that_o have_v give_v the_o clear_a reason_n for_o their_o exposition_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o have_v examine_v all_o the_o ancient_a and_o approve_a copy_n of_o it_o century_n iii_o tertullian_n present_o after_o irenaeus_n in_o his_o book_n against_o the_o jew_n after_o have_v quote_v daniel_n cap._n 2._o about_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n add_v of_o which_o second_o come_v the_o same_o daniel_n also_o say_v and_o behold_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n which_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o must_v therefore_o by_o he_o be_v expect_v to_o come_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n there_o of_o which_o he_o say_v in_o his_o apology_n to_o the_o emperor_n the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o king_n bring_v on_o antichrist_n according_a to_o the_o description_n of_o the_o rise_n up_o of_o the_o 11_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n after_o the_o ten._n and_o again_o say_v that_o that_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n which_o therefore_o must_v be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o so_o must_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o which_o that_o horn_n do_v belong_v be_v the_o same_o kingdom_n hippolytus_n martyr_n de_fw-fr consummatione_fw-la mundi_fw-la i_o bring_v say_v he_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o witness_v worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v the_o prophet_n daniel_n cap._n 2_o &_o cap._n 7._o where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o first_o beast_n signify_v the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n and_o the_o four_o signify_v the_o roman_n and_o then_o about_o the_o ten_o horn_n who_o be_v these_o but_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n antichrist_n and_o a_o ltttle_a before_o this_o prophecy_n will_v persuade_v all_o that_o have_v any_o judgement_n in_o they_o that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o st._n cyprian_n lib._n 2._o adversus_fw-la judaeos_fw-la speaking_z of_o the_o stone_n christ_n who_o in_o the_o last_o time_n shall_v become_v a_o mountain_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n dan._n 2._o which_o be_v to_o succeed_v the_o four_o kingdom_n there_o and_o ad_fw-la novatianum_fw-la upon_o that_o of_o st._n judas_n ver_fw-la 14._o behold_v the_o lord_n come_v with_o thousand_o of_o his_o saint_n say_v it_o be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o the_o description_n in_o daniel_n cap._n 7._o v._n 9_o 10._o which_o show_v his_o opinion_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o come_v before_o it_o to_o be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o past_a and_o therefore_o not_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o else_o that_o it_o can_v then_o be_v but_o the_o roman_a lactantius_n soon_o after_o he_o have_v a_o particular_a application_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o of_o all_o the_o account_n of_o it_o in_o daniel_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n lib._n 7._o cap._n 16._o century_n iu._n methodius_n in_o his_o revelation_n upon_o that_o of_o st._n paul_n 2_o thes_n 2._o 6._o what_o be_v it_o then_o say_v he_o that_o shall_v be_v take_v away_o but_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o refer_v to_o that_o man_n of_o sin_n who_o be_v there_o describe_v by_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n athanasius_n in_o synop_n de_fw-fr s._n scriptor_n daniel_n also_o say_v he_o see_v vision_n of_o the_o consummation_n two_o about_o the_o kingdom_n viz._n cap._n 2_o &_o 7._o and_o two_o more_o about_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o about_o the_o come_v of_o antichrist_n viz._n cap._n 9_o &_o cap._n 11._o so_o that_o by_o the_o consummation-vision_n of_o the_o kingdom_n he_o must_v understand_v the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o four_o can_v not_o be_v the_o grecian_a but_o the_o roman_a eusebius_n caesariensis_n be_v say_v by_o jerom_n to_o have_v write_v three_o volume_n and_o apollinarius_n five_o against_o porphyry_n who_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o greek_n after_o alexander_n against_o all_o the_o current_n of_o interpreter_n before_o who_o have_v determine_v it_o to_o be_v the_o roman_a see_v jerom_n be_v preface_n before_o daniel_n victorinus_n suppose_v to_o be_v afer_n in_o apocalypsin_n c._n 13._o upon_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o ten_o crown_a horn_n chap._n 13._o these_o ten_o horn_n say_v he_o and_o ten_o crown_n daniel_n also_o do_v set_v forth_o before_o and_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v pull_v up_o three_o of_o they_o after_o he_o have_v before_o interpret_v that_o beast_n and_o its_o horn_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n chrysostom_n on_o 2_o thessalon_n 2._o 6._o speak_v of_o that_o that_o do_v withhold_v the_o come_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n after_o he_o have_v determine_v it_o to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n add_v for_o as_o the_o babylonian_n and_o mede_n be_v destroy_v who_o be_v before_o the_o roman_a empire_n so_o shall_v this_o empire_n itself_o be_v ruin_v by_o antichrist_n and_o he_o by_o christ_n and_o this_o do_v daniel_n deliver_v to_o we_o with_o great_a evidence_n century_n v._n isidorus_n pelusiota_n in_o his_o 218th_o epistle_n say_v thus_o
of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n that_o vision_n of_o the_o divine_a daniel_n so_o general_o know_v and_o talk_v of_o in_o all_o place_n do_v compare_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n the_o mede_n and_o macedonian_n to_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n but_o the_o four_o beast_n set_v forth_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o sulpicius_n severus_n sacr._n histor_n lib._n 2._o have_v the_o same_o four_o kingdom_n specify_v as_o foretell_v by_o daniel_n in_o the_o four_o metal_n of_o the_o statue_n in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n which_o have_v the_o same_o character_n with_o those_o in_o the_o seven_o jerom_n be_v so_o much_o of_o this_o opinion_n himself_o in_o his_o comment_n upon_o daniel_n that_o almost_o all_o his_o design_n in_o it_o be_v to_o expose_v porphyry_n the_o philosopher_n for_o interpret_n the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o it_o to_o be_v the_o greek_a empire_n and_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n in_o it_o and_o to_o show_v the_o paradoxicalness_n of_o that_o interpretation_n he_o say_v upon_o the_o latter-end_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n that_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n do_v understand_v the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o eleven_o little_a one_o in_o it_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o divide_v it_o among_o ten_o king_n and_o of_o antichrist_n that_o shall_v subdue_v three_o of_o they_o and_o when_o he_o hear_v that_o rome_n be_v take_v by_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n he_o conclude_v that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v just_a at_o hand_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o little_a horn._n epist_n ad_fw-la gaudentium_fw-la theodoret_n after_o he_o be_v so_o clear_a in_o this_o all_o over_o his_o comment_n upon_o daniel_n that_o it_o must_v be_v transcribe_v to_o take_v all_o that_o he_o say_v about_o it_o he_o wonder_v how_o any_o man_n of_o learning_n can_v make_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o macedonian_a kingdom_n when_o the_o greek_a empire_n be_v so_o express_o represent_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n by_o the_o he-goat_n with_o the_o four_o horn_n and_o apply_v to_o it_o by_o the_o angel_n and_o when_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n have_v four_o head_n to_o set_v out_o the_o same_o thing_n comment_fw-fr in_o cap_n 7._o daniel_n but_o what_o can_v our_o modern_a interpreter_n answer_v to_o that_o of_o he_o against_o the_o jew_n in_o his_o time_n who_o be_v much_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o their_o application_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n to_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o that_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n to_o the_o return_n of_o the_o persecute_a jew_n very_o proper_o say_v he_o may_v that_o be_v apply_v to_o these_o jew_n that_o which_o the_o prophet_n have_v long_o since_o say_v of_o they_o and_o thou_o have_v put_v on_o a_o whore_n forehead_n and_o refuse_v to_o be_v ashamed_a jeremiah_n 3._o 3._o ibidem_fw-la cyril_n hierosolymitanus_n and_o ambrose_n upon_o the_o 2_o thessalon_n 2._o 6_o 7._o speak_v of_o the_o time_n that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v to_o be_v reveal_v when_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v say_v one_o and_o the_o other_o that_o he_o shall_v appear_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o piece_n andrea_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n some_o while_n at_o least_o after_o the_o time_n of_o st._n basil_n who_o he_o quote_v cap._n 44._o in_o apocalyps_n at_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n chap._n 17._o these_o ten_o horn_n or_o king_n say_v he_o daniel_n also_o see_v and_o then_o determine_v babylon_n the_o city_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o king_n to_o be_v rome_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n for_o many_o reason_n but_o chief_o because_o on_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n that_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v see_v the_o ten_o horn_n and_o also_o because_o antichrist_n when_o he_o come_v be_v to_o appear_v as_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n under_o pretence_n of_o restore_a their_o empire_n whence_o he_o make_v it_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n a_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o revelatious_a that_o be_v like_o it_o to_o be_v so_o too_o and_o therefore_o babylon_n to_o be_v rome_n so_o also_o do_v arethas_n bishop_n of_o cappadocia_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o the_o revelat._n chap._n 13._o refer_v the_o show_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o ten_o horn_n there_o to_o that_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a do_v more_o positive_o apply_v the_o b._n n._n b._n reign_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n to_o his_o own_o time_n which_o be_v certain_o a_o time_n of_o roman_a rule_n in_o his_o 38_o epist_n ad_fw-la constant_n lib._n 4._o he_o apply_v all_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n concern_v the_o little_a horn_n or_o antichrist_n to_o those_o that_o will_v arrogate_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a roman_a empire_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n do_v then_o pretend_v the_o king_n of_o pride_n say_v he_o be_v near_o at_o hand_n and_o which_o ought_v hardly_o to_o be_v speak_v he_o have_v also_o a_o army_n of_o priest_n prepare_v for_o he_o in_o allusion_n to_o the_o little_a horn_n as_o the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n who_o be_v accompany_v and_o assist_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n because_o after_o this_o there_o be_v no_o different_a mention_n of_o any_o other_o interpretation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n ambrose_n ausbertus_n may_v be_v the_o general_a representative_a of_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o those_o of_o latter_a date_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n he_o upon_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n make_v the_o beast_n under_o the_o heal_v head_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o upon_o the_o 17_o chapter_n compare_v that_o beast_n with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o there_o add_v for_o what_o can_v be_v understand_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n but_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o which_o those_o ten_o king_n be_v mention_v after_o who_o antichrist_n be_v to_o arise_v it_o may_v therefore_o now_o be_v safe_o conclude_v as_o the_o least_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o these_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o never_o be_v any_o learned_a man_n more_o mistake_v about_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o which_o he_o can_v hardly_o avoid_v the_o have_v a_o clear_a satisfaction_n about_o than_o sir_n john_n marsham_n have_v be_v in_o his_o judgement_n about_o this_o part_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n chap._n iii_o what_o the_o ancient_n do_v express_o agree_v in_o about_o the_o scheme_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n why_o they_o much_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o some_o particular_a character_n of_o it_o the_o use_n that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v of_o their_o vnanimous_a agreement_n in_o some_o thing_n the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o what_o the_o ancient_n do_v express_o agree_v in_o from_o the_o precede_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n it_o appear_v that_o however_o different_a the_o ancient_n may_v have_v be_v in_o particular_a opinion_n about_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n yet_o they_o be_v find_v unanimous_o to_o agree_v in_o these_o general_n conclusion_n 1._o that_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o general_n as_o ancient_n consent_v of_o the_o ancient_n the_o common_a subject_n of_o all_o its_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n 2._o that_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o it_o be_v a_o division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n into_o so_o many_o several_a kingdom_n under_o ten_o king_n 3._o that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o that_o beast_n be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v have_v a_o kingdom_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 4._o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v continue_v till_o it_o shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n after_o the_o time_n that_o they_o write_v in_o victorinus_n be_v indeed_o singular_a about_o the_o last_o of_o these_o for_o he_o judge_v antichrist_n to_o have_v be_v a_o single_a emperor_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n but_o that_o be_v esteem_v as_o very_o extravagant_a by_o other_o some_o think_v say_v augustine_n ad_fw-la marcellin_n lib._n 20._o cap._n 19_o that_o nero_n be_v mean_v by_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n 2_o thessaly_n 2._o 4._o but_o i_o extreme_o admire_v at_o their_o presumption_n or_o their_o
the_o thing_n at_o first_o mention_v these_o seem_v to_o be_v necessary_a consequence_n that_o they_o must_v be_v suppose_v to_o own_o 1._o that_o by_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n must_v be_v consequence_n consequence_n understand_v a_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o all_o its_o horn_n for_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o they_o take_v that_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n in_o any_o part_n of_o its_o time_n they_o must_v also_o own_v it_o to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o it_o or_o in_o any_o time_n of_o its_o horn_n as_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o its_o four_o head_n or_o its_o four_o horn_n cap._n 7._o &_o cap._n 8._o they_o be_v all_o say_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n to_o be_v the_o king_n of_o grecia_n that_o be_v one_o rule_v nation_n at_o first_o unite_v and_o afterward_o divide_v and_o therefore_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o ten_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n must_v be_v as_o much_o roman_a sovereign_n as_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o five_o other_o in_o the_o he-goat_n chap._n 8._o be_v grecian_n ruler_n and_o this_o show_v how_o contradictory_n it_o be_v to_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o which_o all_o the_o father_n agree_v to_o make_v the_o ten_o king_n in_o it_o to_o be_v destroyer_n and_o ruiner_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n as_o some_o of_o the_o father_n do_v imagine_v and_o therefore_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o must_v be_v understand_v to_o mean_v nothing_o but_o the_o ruine_v the_o entire_a form_n of_o it_o as_o the_o break_v a_o thing_n in_o piece_n be_v call_v the_o ruin_n and_o destruction_n of_o it_o but_o no_o more_o the_o end_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n than_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o goat_n be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n 2._o from_o hence_o also_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v a_o time_n of_o roman_a rule_n 3._o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n or_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v to_o begin_v among_o the_o roman_n after_o the_o division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o be_v to_o continue_v from_o its_o first_o rise_n to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n for_o the_o little_a horn_n continue_v with_o the_o four_o beast_n till_o it_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man._n 4._o that_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o beast_n all_o over_o daniel_n be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o one_o conquer_a nation_n only_o from_o the_o time_n of_o its_o conquest_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o for_o there_o be_v a_o general_a agreement_n that_o the_o other_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n do_v signify_v the_o babylonian_a persian_a and_o grecian_a monarchy_n till_o they_o come_v to_o be_v subdue_v and_o the_o two_o beast_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n be_v say_v express_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n the_o ram_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n 3._o v._o 20._o v._o 3._o and_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v represent_v as_o rise_v up_o the_o one_o after_o the_o other_o to_o denote_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o persian_a to_o the_o median_a line_n till_o he_o be_v there_o subdue_v by_o the_o he-goat_n the_o he-goat_n also_o though_o he_o be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o greece_n in_o the_o single_a person_n yet_o be_v say_v to_o have_v four_o king_n succeed_v after_o one_o great_a one_o set_v forth_o by_o a_o 22._o v._o 21_o 22._o first_o great_a horn_n and_o four_o rise_v up_o after_o it_o and_o be_v describe_v to_o continue_v to_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o that_o kingdom_n who_o character_n be_v 23._o v._o 23._o own_v to_o be_v the_o fourfold_a kingdom_n 5._o that_o the_o signification_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o beast_n all_o over_o daniel_n be_v the_o several_a supreme_a power_n in_o that_o nation_n which_o be_v represent_v in_o general_a by_o the_o beast_n if_o these_o head_n or_o horn_n be_v say_v to_o come_v one_o after_o another_o they_o denote_v a_o succession_n of_o so_o many_o different_a supreme_a magistracy_n in_o the_o same_o place_n but_o if_o represent_v as_o rise_v up_o altogether_o they_o signify_v the_o division_n of_o that_o nation_n into_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n or_o kingdom_n and_o also_o the_o continuance_n of_o each_o succession_n of_o the_o successive_a head_n or_o horn_n and_o the_o continuance_n of_o each_o division_n of_o the_o contemporary_a head_n or_o horn_n till_o the_o change_n of_o either_o of_o they_o this_o all_o agree_v in_o about_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n which_o signify_v so_o many_o distinct_a kingdom_n in_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n and_o about_o the_o successive_a horn_n of_o the_o ram_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o signify_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o persian_a to_o the_o median_a government_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n according_a as_o that_o kingdom_n be_v call_v both_o under_o the_o 15._o v._o 8_o 12_o 15._o median_a and_o under_o the_o persian_a king_n as_o thrice_o in_o daniel_n 6._o under_o the_o mede_n and_o all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o esther_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persian_n the_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n also_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n be_v agree_v to_o represent_v first_o the_o unite_a monarchical_a government_n of_o the_o greek_n under_o one_o king_n and_o then_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o fourfold_a kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n after_o it_o it_o be_v true_a the_o little_a horn_n come_v out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o four_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n agree_v to_o be_v but_o one_o single_a king_n make_v no_o change_n in_o that_o fourfold_a kingdom_n though_o he_o be_v describe_v as_o come_v after_o the_o four_o but_o than_o it_o be_v plain_o intimate_v that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o horn_n distinct_a from_o the_o other_o four_o but_o only_o a_o part_n of_o that_o out_o of_o which_o he_o be_v say_v to_o come_v and_o not_o to_o come_v after_o it_o wherefore_o here_o be_v eleven_o acknowledge_v instance_n of_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o beforementioed_a rule_n about_o the_o signification_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o then_o for_o the_o remain_v ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o little_a one_o after_o they_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n there_o want_v nothing_o to_o assure_v their_o conformity_n to_o it_o but_o to_o prove_v that_o they_o belong_v to_o the_o same_o nation_n that_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n there_o and_o that_o be_v assure_v from_o the_o precede_a consequence_n for_o these_o horn_n be_v but_o part_n of_o that_o beast_n which_o in_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o it_o signify_v but_o one_o nation_n only_o the_o father_n indeed_o do_v seem_v general_o to_o agree_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o consequent_o the_o ten_o before_o he_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o roman_a power_n whatsoever_o be_v pretend_v to_o the_o contrary_n andrea_n caesariensis_n in_o his_o testimony_n before-cited_n express_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n make_v babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v rome_n because_o they_o look_v upon_o the_o beast_n there_o who_o city_n babylon_n be_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n upon_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o bellarmin_n do_v as_o good_a as_o say_v the_o same_o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 16._o the_o father_n say_v that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o come_v as_o a_o monarch_n of_o that_o empire_n the_o seat_n of_o which_o have_v be_v at_o rome_n thus_o for_o instance_n when_o justin_n martyr_n tell_v trypho_n that_o antichrist_n signify_v by_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v just_a at_o hand_n when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v then_o flourish_v who_o can_v understand_v that_o of_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o irenaeus_n guess_v his_o name_n to_o be_v latino_n because_o that_o he_o say_v be_v the_o name_n of_o his_o kingdom_n he_o do_v plain_o fix_v he_o upon_o the_o roman_n when_o tertullian_n make_v the_o ten_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n to_o bring_v on_o antichrist_n and_o say_v that_o his_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n that_o be_v in_o the_o height_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n he_o intimate_v the_o same_o thing_n hippolytus_n make_v he_o to_o arise_v among_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o he_o call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n cyprian_a and_o all_o the_o father_n that_o make_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o stone_n or_o of_o the_o god_n of_o 44._o v._o 44._o heaven_n
body_n though_o that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o four_o beast_n alone_o that_o be_v that_o he_o have_v devour_v the_o other_o three_o but_o this_o apprehension_n may_v easy_o induce_v they_o first_o to_o fancy_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v at_o least_o all_o those_o four_o monarchy_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o daniel_n and_o 2._o when_o that_o be_v do_v they_o may_v as_o easy_o thereupon_o be_v bring_v to_o extend_v the_o notion_n of_o it_o to_o contain_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o it_o from_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n upon_o it_o the_o number_n seven_o be_v then_o general_o account_v in_o the_o learning_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o signification_n of_o the_o whole_a sum_n of_o the_o kind_n of_o thing_n with_o which_o it_o be_v join_v and_o than_o it_o be_v obvious_a to_o fancy_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v some_o seven_o part_n of_o time_n that_o shall_v measure_v out_o that_o blasphemous_a or_o ungodly_a time_n of_o the_o world_n from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o it_o to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o and_o yet_o all_o the_o ground_n for_o this_o be_v nothing_o but_o that_o mention_n of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n in_o the_o make_v of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v say_v to_o have_v devour_v the_o father_n that_o come_v after_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o that_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n turn_v christian_n can_v not_o it_o seem_v ever_o bring_v it_o into_o their_o mind_n to_o think_v that_o god_n will_v ever_o suffer_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o relapse_n again_o into_o infidelity_n or_o to_o appear_v in_o the_o dreadful_a character_n of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o beast_n against_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o they_o must_v stand_v to_o that_o if_o they_o allow_v babylon_n to_o be_v rome_n or_o the_o future_a time_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o therefore_o interpret_v babylon_n to_o be_v the_o general_n city_n of_o all_o wicked_a man_n all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o world_n of_o wicked_a man_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v either_o all_o the_o tyrannical_a power_n of_o the_o world_n that_o have_v or_o shall_v persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n or_o all_o the_o wicked_a emperor_n only_o of_o that_o time_n heathen_a or_o arrian_n that_o which_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o dispose_v they_o to_o this_o be_v the_o clamour_n of_o the_o arrian_n and_o donatist_n against_o the_o then_o orthodox_n party_n that_o they_o be_v the_o people_n of_o that_o babylon_n that_o be_v so_o dreadful_o set_v out_o in_o the_o revelation_n for_o it_o be_v very_o obvious_a for_o any_o that_o have_v zeal_n enough_o to_o make_v the_o change_n of_o religion_n to_o be_v the_o change_n of_o one_o of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o to_o account_v the_o six_o head_n to_o be_v the_o heathen_a emperor_n only_o the_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v the_o short_a continuance_n of_o imperial_a and_o profess_a arrianism_n under_o constantius_n valens_n etc._n etc._n as_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v describe_v and_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o return_n of_o that_o which_o these_o call_a idolatry_n and_o blasphemy_n but_o other_o orthodoxy_n under_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o succeed_v and_o that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o charge_n in_o power_n if_o we_o consider_v that_o by_o some_o of_o the_o best_a learned_a and_o cautious_a more_o mr._n mede_n dr._n more_o interpreter_n of_o this_o present_a age_n the_o change_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o imperial_a head_n be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o that_o head_n it_o will_v appear_v very_o reasonable_a to_o judge_v that_o these_o clamour_n of_o their_o adversary_n may_v be_v think_v to_o have_v some_o ground_n for_o they_o if_o they_o shall_v allow_v the_o beast_n and_o head_n to_o be_v roman_a power_n only_o and_o this_o consideration_n may_v very_o well_o make_v they_o conclude_v that_o babylon_n can_v not_o be_v rome_n nor_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v so_o many_o succession_n of_o roman_a government_n at_o least_o if_o they_o think_v it_o to_o be_v undoubted_a that_o the_o then_o call_v orthodox_n party_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v concern_v in_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o that_o the_o orthodox_n be_v then_o charge_v by_o their_o adversary_n with_o the_o application_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n to_o they_o be_v evident_a that_o which_o be_v the_o clear_a instance_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v that_o which_o bede_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o comment_n upon_o the_o revelation_n say_v of_o tyconius_n a_o eminent_a donatist_n and_o who_o he_o commend_v for_o his_o interpretation_n he_o there_o say_v that_o tyconius_n who_o have_v suffer_v in_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o donatist_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o brethren_n that_o he_o do_v apply_v all_o the_o persecution_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o the_o action_n of_o the_o then_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n against_o those_o of_o his_o party_n and_o primasius_n another_o of_o his_o follower_n do_v also_o in_o his_o comment_n upon_o this_o book_n affirm_v much_o the_o same_o of_o he_o in_o his_o preface_n so_o also_o do_v the_o imperfect_a work_n upon_o st._n matthew_n wrong_o attribute_v to_o chrysostome_n charge_v the_o govern_v party_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o the_o same_o time_n with_o much_o the_o same_o accusation_n in_o several_a place_n of_o it_o and_o bellarmin_n inform_v we_o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 11._o that_o the_o orthodox_n african_n be_v call_v romanist_n by_o the_o arrian_n as_o a_o name_n of_o reproach_n whatever_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o this_o new_a interpretation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o father_n before_o as_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n do_v often_o acquaint_v we_o and_o as_o may_v be_v see_v from_o irenaeus_n in_o particular_a lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la and_o from_o tertullian_n in_o apolog._n victorinus_n etc._n etc._n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a reason_n to_o move_v they_o to_o it_o than_o the_o clamour_n of_o that_o discontent_a party_n but_o after_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n all_o over_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o settlement_n of_o their_o several_a kingdom_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o it_o andreas_n caesariensis_n and_o arethas_n as_o if_o they_o have_v now_o plain_o see_v the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n among_o the_o ten_o king_n represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n seem_v to_o be_v not_o so_o well_o satisfy_v about_o the_o mystical_a way_n of_o interpretation_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o those_o before_o they_o but_o yet_o for_o fear_v of_o fix_v the_o character_n of_o babylon_n upon_o the_o then_o present_a time_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o be_v very_o cautious_a of_o determine_v any_o way_n they_o show_v how_o many_o meaning_n babylon_n may_v have_v in_o it_o it_o may_v either_o be_v the_o whole_a world_n of_o the_o wicked_a in_o general_n or_o babylon_n in_o persia_n or_o old_a rome_n or_o new_a rome_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v either_o all_o the_o wicked_a emperor_n or_o seven_o age_n of_o the_o world_n etc._n etc._n and_o yet_o when_o they_o come_v to_o bethink_v themselves_o again_o babylon_n must_v sometime_o be_v rome_n with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o yet_o that_o it_o can_v be_v old_a rome_n because_o that_o have_v lose_v all_o majesty_n of_o empire_n and_o than_o what_o rome_n can_v it_o be_v else_o and_o that_o antichrist_n when_o he_o come_v must_v be_v a_o monarch_n of_o rome_n see_v andreas_n caesariensis_n on_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n all_o which_o show_v that_o the_o only_a thing_n that_o can_v be_v depend_v upon_o as_o the_o authoritative_a sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v their_o geneneral_a agreement_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o about_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o it_o and_o the_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o that_o unanimous_a consent_n if_o now_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o great_a prejudice_n against_o the_o clearness_n and_o easiness_n of_o the_o protestant_a application_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o that_o interpretation_n be_v never_o hear_v of_o for_o many_o age_n together_o after_o the_o time_n that_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o apostasy_n